#this all started cause i had the idea of the ring of light being like a metaphorical engagement ring between mc and simeon đđđ
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
could i request a virgin!jj x experienced!kook!reader smut? thanks babes
Pure Innocence

MDNI
warnings:Â smut, degrading, corruption kink, daddy kink, size kink, jj being kinda mean, underage drinking,rich kook!jj, jj being a little rough, reader is oblivious reader is inexperienced, teen partying
authors note: I added a little more than what was requested, reader is also a pouge I though it would be a little more interesting. I hope this one turns out ok, also whatever jj says will be in pink, also I dunno if I did good with writing kook jj sorry if it isnât what you wanted I tried đ¤ˇđźââď¸
you had no clue how you had ended up at a kook party. You held a red solo cup in your hand trying your very hardest trying not to bump into anyone there. You were dressed in a baby pink floral skirt with a white bang tee.
you hadnât been drinking really since you didnât exactly enjoy drinking, so you really only did it to look cooler.
you walk through the hallway and thatâs when a familiar blonde ran into you. JJ turned looking at you, and he smirked. âOh hey cutieâ he says looking at you fully
âoh hey jjâ you say sweetly as he looked you up and down âso whatâs a cute thing like you doing at a party like this huh? I mean I never considered you the partying typeâ he chuckles. âOh well I have a friend Lucy she told me to come here to hang out maybe have a little funâ you tell him
âyeah? I mean some of these parties are fun but most of them just suck reallyâ he tells you sipping on a beer and you get a good look at his gold rings around his fingers
he looks at you, and your cute little skirt and top, taking a good look at your curves. âYou know, I gotta an idea for some real funâ
Thatâs how you ended up in a queen bed naked with jj on top of you slowly pushing his thick cock inside your virgin walls. You whimpered in his neck feeling a burning sensation as he kept pushing in.
âshhh your alright baby cakes just a little more then Iâll be inâ he brushes hair out of your face groaning in your neck softly biting
jj was fully inside of you his cock big enough to give you a little belly bulge. âFuck your so tight so fucking wetâ
âjj your too bigâ you whine pushing at his chest as he pulled out and pushed back in. âYour fine cupcake your fine, just gotta stretch you out a littleâ he rasps pushing your legs farther apart
you whimper as the tip of his cock kissed your cervix when he kept thrusting harder âwanâ me to show you how to rub your clit sweet-cheeks, itâll make you feel betterâ
trusting him you nodded you head and he took your hand holding your fingers as he gently guided them to your clit. he started moving them in light little circles which cause your body to jerk forward and your thighs to shake
âthere ya go baby, look at thatâ he says looking down at your sensitive cunt as he continues to guild your fingers on your clit âfeels good right?â
you nod your head an jj started thrusting faster inside of you âfuck squeezing me so tight, ya gonna be a good slut? Gonna be daddyâs slutâ he growls in your ear slamming into you
you cry out digging your nails into his arm and he flips you over so your on your stomach. He grabs your ass slapping it âlook at this ass, so perfect fuck â he groans grabbing a handful of it
he fists his cock slapping his tip against your clit causing you to whine and pull away. He spanks you again âstay fucking stillâ
he slams back inside making you cry into the sheets. The sound of skin slapping and music blasting outside the bedroom door filled the room, jj gripped your hips pushing your head down into the mattress âya gonna fucking take it like a good girl got itâ he growls ây-yesâ you whimper
âyes what?â He fists your hair thrusting harder âyes-yes daddyâ he smirks satisfied with your answer and reaches his hand around to your clit rubbing it fast
âyou gonna cum for me, gonna cream all over my cock?â he rasps ây-yesâ you moan as his cock hits your sweet spot
âgonna cum jjâ you mumble in the sheets âcum baby, cum all over my big dickâ
you cry out your walls squeezing his cock as you reach your high. JJ kept rubbing your clit helping you ride out your high. âFuck gonna cum, gonna cum fuckâ he groans his thrust getting sloppy and his hips stuttering
he moans loudly his cum shooting deep inside of you. âJj im not on the pillâ you whine trying to push him off, he groans irritated getting off. âItâs fine baby, Iâll buy you a plan b in the morningâ
âno itâs not fine!â you say upset putting your clothes back on âhey where are you goingâ he asks âIâm leavingâ you huff being upset. jj get up grabbing your wrist âno your not, your staying with me. You donât get to just leaveâ
you look at him âyour mine now aright, mine. Understand?â You nod your head âuse your words babyâ
âyesâ âyes what?â He looks at you sternly âyes sirâ
he kisses your neck sucking on it âgood girlâ he growls in your ear
lemme know if you would like to be added to the tag list!
an: I didnât know where to stop sorry for the weird ending guys đ
tagging moots: @kraekat29 @kisstaya @redhead1180 @maybanksprincess @princessmaybank @chimindity @loveu-always @pankowsprincess @pankowperfection @moremaybank @neddie97cherry @roses-tired @torturedlexdepartment @drewsephrry @shamonneepixie
#~{đŚsadie writesđŚ}~#jjđĽľâď¸#rudethđ#rudy pankow#jj maybank#jj obx#jj maybank blurbs#jj#jj maybank smut#jj maybank x you#outer banks#obx#jj outer banks#jj maybank imagine#jj maybank x reader#jj x reader#rudy pankow fanfiction#obx netflix#rudy pankow x reader#rudypankow#rudy pankow smut#outer banks fanfiction
100 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Emotional Support
G-Dragon x Reader
Summary: Life gets heavy at times, Jiyong tries to help.
Warnings: Mentions of blood and some suicidal thoughts, angst with fluff at the end, established relationship. Sweet ending.
A/N: Wasn't requested but I hope you guys can enjoy it.
Youâre sitting there, staring at the glass in your hand, shards poking out of your skin violently. Your chest is heaving up and down. You went out to your friends car lot late at night with nothing but rage and a baseball bat. You were hell bent on destroying something and your friend mentioned weeks ago that there were plenty of junk cars that heâd taken in.
You just couldnât do it anymore, the pressure was too much. Be this for someone, act like that for someone else, do this and do that. It all became an overwhelming weight that moved you closer and closer to your breaking point.
Youâd taken the bat and beat the car, slashed the tires, broken the tail lights, and the final blow was the window you finally punched through after many attempts, causing the window to splinter into your hand and purple and red markings to appear.
You stared at it for a minute, briefly wondering if youâd bleed out if you removed a shard, and part of you was willing to do it. And if it wouldn't cause you to bleed out, well you knew how to do it. To escape the pressure of life and all it had brought on you. It was too much and you felt like there was no light at the end of the tunnel. The only sweet release that could possibly there was death.
But instead, you reach for your phone in your back pocket and you call Jiyong, your boyfriend.
His phone rings and he answers it, barely awake at 2 am.
âJi, I need help,â you choke.
âWhere are you?â Heâs all ready up, putting on his shoes.
âThe old car lot,â you sigh.
âIs anyone with you?â He shuts the door behind him and runs down the hall.
âNo, but I hurt myself.â Your sobbing is now more prevalent.
âIâll be there soon, just stay there.â He says before clicking off the phone.
-
He walks around the junk yard, his eyes landing on you crouched on the dusty ground staring at your hand as the river of red DNA seeps into it.
âBaby what the hell did you do?â He bends down at your level and your eyes are red from tears, your body is shaking from the anxiety.
âI needed to blow off steam,â you quiver.
âJagiya,â he breathes out heavily.
âI think I need stitches,â you whimper. Jiyong carefully takes your hand and examines it.
âYeah, Iâd say so.â His face mirrors an image of pity as he helps you up.
âItâs just getting to be too much, I donât know what else to do. Every emotion feels so explosive. Like it takes over my entire being.â Stray tears fall from your eyes as he walks you to the car.
âMaybe we need to get you to a therapist.â
âI donât have time for that, the company wants me on a world tour in 3 weeks.â You huff as you sit in the passenger seat, ridding to the hospital.
At the hospital, your hand is x rayed and itâs broken in a few places. Once the glass is removed your hand is littered with small cuts and large gashes. Jiyong holds your hand as you get the multiple numbing shots. Putting that into a broken hand was a new kind of pain.
âWe have to do something for you,â he whispers as he kisses the side of your head.
âLike what? My options are pretty limited.â You mumble as they start to stitch your hand up. Itâs not long before the stitches are done.
âWhat if I come out with you?â he smiles and you ponder the idea ever so briefly.
âYou have your own tour,â you say and he nods.
âWhat if we do a teletherapy thing for you. Y/n, you have to talk to someone,â he pleads.
âItâs hard when most people donât understand the pressure,â you admit quietly. Many times people would tell you you're over reacting, or that it's all in your head. Or to simply get over it.
âIâm not going to leave you like this,â he warns as the two of you leave the hospital.
âYou donât have much of a choice.â You say as you both get in the car.
-
The weeks go by and itâs the day before your tour starts. You and Jiyong have barely talked about the incident at the car lot or why youâve been feeling like life is too much.
"I need to know you're ok," he says quietly entering the room that late morning.
"Jiyong it is what it is."
"That's not the approach to take to this." he sighs.
"I don't know what you want from me." He sits on the bed beside the suit case.
"I want you to be ok."
"If I just could be, I would be." you mutter.
"I'll be fine, Jiyong. I just need," you trail off thinking of the word, "Time."
-
"Hey, Jagi," Jiyong bounces into the room.
"You're happy," you say with suspicion.
âI am, because I had an idea,â he throws his arms around your waist and your back is pressed to his chest.
âWhich is,â you ask.
âWe get you an emotional support dog!â His voice is high pitched and you turn around to look at him.
âJiyong, I leave tomorrow, besides doesnât that take like, training and letters and stuff?â
âThatâs a service dog. ESAs are totally different. And I know you leave tomorrow, leave that part to me.â He smirks mischievously.
-
You and Jiyong meet with your label the next morning to check out the tour bus youâll be ridding in the next few months.
âThis is really cool. Look a tv and an actual bed for you to sleep on instead of a bunk!â he shouts. Thatâs when you hear it.
RUFF
And Jiyong shushes the sound.
âOppa?â You call out.
âYes?â he comes out of the bedroom with a too wide grin on his face.
âWhatâd you do?â
âI donât know what,â suddenly a larger body maneuvers its way between Jiyong's legs and looks up at you.
âOh my goodness,â you gasp as you see the dog.
âYou like?â He asked and you bend down immediately petting the sweet animal.
âHeâs perfect!â you ruffle his ears which he leans into.
âHis name is Soldier,â Jiyong comments.
âCute,â you grin at the dog whoâs tongue is hanging out of his mouth.
âWhat about the label?â
âI took care of that. Basically told them that if they didnât let you have him, you wouldnât be working there anymore,â Jiyong casually shrugs to himself.
âJiyong, I swear,â you giggle.
âItâs not a permanent solution, but you do better when you around animals so. This way I wonât feel so worried when youâre out there killing it on stage every night.â You stand up and your lips meet for a precious kiss.
âThank you,â you smile.
âItâs my pleasure, baby.â
Tags: @loveesiren @topluvr @breakmeoff
Comment if you'd like to be tagged in future fics <3
#g dragon#g dragon x reader#kwon jiyong#kwon jiyong x reader#bigbang x reader#big bang#big bang fanfic#kpop#kpop fanfic#kpop x reader#kpop imagines#kpop fluff#kpop angst#kpop fanfiction#g dragon fic#g dragon fanfic#g dragon fanfiction#masked crawford#kpop fic#kpop scenarios
52 notes
¡
View notes
Text
most Simeon/MC fics r kyute as hell, but a lot of them focus simeon's reason for "falling" (aka: disobeying father's rule of never extending a human's life by stealing the ring of light) as solely because he loves mc,
and like..... that's ok đ and all, but I feel like it kinda narrows simeon's character a bit ((but the following thoughts below r my interpretation so take this more as appreciation than a criticism of any other interpretations of simeon))
Simeon, regardless of whether or not it's reciprocated, still feels brotherly love for the brothers. They were once his brothers, and when it came time to wage war against them in the name of their Father, he refused to fight them and was demoted.
His love for his family made him refuse God's orders because the idea of harming his family was worse than the disapproval of God.
"ok well what does this have 2 do w the ring of light" shut up ill get 2 that >:(
I'm not gonna recap much cause my phone's at like 8% idgaf srry ����. The only important parts is that mc's existence and pacts w the brothers is highly unstable and causing chaos in the three realms, and the only ways to fix it are to either kill lucifer with the night dagger, or to obtain the ring of light from the celestial realm.
So it's either trade lucifer's life for mc's, or steal the ring from micheal. The ring is immediately ruled out because demons can't enter the celestial realm, and it would probably (most definitely) cause a political shitstorm if a demon did steal it.
So the only option left is to kill lucifer, and right as mc is given the choice of killing him or themself, here comes Simeon, fresh from the celestial realm with the stolen ring of light in tow
Now, most fics tend to depict these events as simeon risking his status as archangel (an already unstable position given his refusal to fight during the war) as a huge romantic sacrifice because of his love for mc.
And that's,, cute ig but there is so many more things going on in that scene (2 me at least, solmare isn't really known 4 their writing đŤ˘)
Simeon's sacrifice in stealing the ring, in potentially incurring the wrath of God, in committing the same sin Lilith did to be disowned and even killed by their shared Father, and in risking his home he was raised and lived in for his entire life,
was both for his family that he has missed for thousands of years and for the person who healed them when he himself was unable to.
The TSL series (written by Simeon before the exchange program) are a retelling of the events between the avatars and mc. Even after they are cast out of heaven for treason and simeon is demoted for not wanting to hurt them, he still cares about them and wants the best for them, writing stories about them and their "Henry".
Even if the brothers treat him coldly and distantly, he still cares about them deeply enough that the prospect of killing lucifer? Their eldest brother?
The one who constantly does everything in his power to keep the rest of his family safe after the death of his sister?
The one who traded his loyalty to the demon prince after just landing after being thrown out of his home?
It's completely unthinkable to Simeon.
So that just leaves MC, then. The reincarnation of Lilith and the friend of all seven brothers, even after being violently killed by one of them,
(belphie, cough cough)
Still accepts all of them and keeps them together, and at this point in the story, is practically welcomed as a fixture in their messy yet tight-knit family.
For MC to sacrifice themself for the brothers would be to break them, to leave another unfillable void in their hearts like Lilith did so many years ago. The moment things would return to normal and Lucifer regained his memories would be devastating, knowing that yet again he failed to keep his family safe and whole.
Grief for MC's death would be felt far and wide, Simeon included.
Both outcomes of using the night dagger are unthinkable to Simeon, both causing unimaginable grief for everyone.
So the ring of light is all that remains.
It's a no-brainer, really.
Angels aren't restricted from the celestial realm, and if the ring is stolen by an angel, it has a way less likely chance of falling back on the devildom, on the fragile peace him and many others have worked so hard to facilitate between the three realms.
So what if the consequences will primarily fall upon Simeon alone, it matters little to the certain disaster either outcomes of wielding the night dagger will bring. Both Lucifer and MC will be unharmed, and the chaos will end.
But could you imagine the feelings he must have felt?
In the chamber where the ring of light is kept, having just snuck past Micheal, a twist in his gut from breaking the most basics of holy disciplines he has spent his entire life embodying, just staring at the ring of light in its container, the last momento of a father's love for his favorite child before disowning him.
It's a warning, a sign that tells Simeon that he will be next to fall if he takes this ring.
He takes it anyway, throwing his loyalty to God away if it means saving Lucifer, saving his family, saving the peace they've obtained without him.
A penance, maybe, for his inaction in the war, when perhaps one seraphim could've made a difference, if not win the war, then at least could've spared Lilith's life.
Can you imagine how he must have felt, standing in front of MC with the ring in his hands?
Lilith's sin that started the war wasn't just that she fell in love with a human, it was when she extended the life of her lover because of it. A clear defiance of Father's will, to negate written fate for the sake of her selfish love was what got her killed.
And here Simeon stands, staring into the eyes of her reincarnation as he offers them the ring that will save them, extend their life, and doom Simeon to walk the same path their angelic ancestor died on.
The ring is a promise, of the disownment that Simeon faces, of the pain he will endure in defying God's word as an angel (whose sole objective, down to the very fabric of his being, to the very purpose of his creation, is to embody and enforce), of the corruption of his very soul that paints his ivory feathers black.
It's also a promise of devotion, of commitment to this deadly sin, this selfless sacrifice, to the human he's fallen in love with, and to the family he longs to be close with again.
It's a vow, for all the atrocities he's willing to commit for the sake of protecting those he cherishes above all else.
It's a vow, for the deeply rooted love for the human, one who's very existence is the result of the tragic end of the angel who came before him and paved the doomed path he now walks.
Like Oroboros eating its tail, Simeon's love for the demon brothers and MC is never-ending and inevitable.
When asked, he says he wishes he could've fought with the brothers in the war, so he could "stay the same as them" and that the war weighed heavily on his mind from time to time.
Ever since he watched them be cast down to hell, he was destined to fall with them someday, too.
.
.
.
(christ, this got so out of hand, this is probably a huge mess to read, srry I'm not a writer or a media analyst, this is just ramblings of someone who's got some really dramatic art to make.) simeon 4ever bby <3
(also I could make a separate post from solomon's pov where he's willing to sacrifice a pact with lucifer, something he's worked for years for a chance, just to save MC, but im sleepy goodnight)
(most of this post was written while I was listening to elden ring ost, thank u bayle the dread for making this post way more dramatic than it needed to be)
#this probaby counts more as fanfic then an opinion#simeon my beloved#this all started cause i had the idea of the ring of light being like a metaphorical engagement ring between mc and simeon đđđ#then i looked up some wedding vows for inspo#and the line âto love and to cherish you 'till death do us part under the eyes of Godâ really set me off#i couldnt care less about religion#but like the second its used in a tragic romance like this im losing my fucking mind#ok love and peace 2 everyone that reads this nighty night đ đ´#obey me simeon#obey me solomon#obey me lucifer#obey me nightbringer#om! simeon#om! solomon#om! lucifer#obey me shall we date#cephy talks#simeon x mc
39 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Of Bending and Breaking || Tommy Shelby x Reader



Summary: Always being the one who cares for others comes with a price: you break down, but the most unexpected person is here for you: Tommy, the man you were forced to marry.
Words: 2,3k
TW: Hurt/Comfort, very tiny mention of past sexual assault, no proofreading 'cause it comes from clearing my drafts.
Notes: Aunt Isabella's is a tribute to my own aunt Isabelle who, unfortunately, died because of cancer a few years ago.
It all started with Polly shaking Tommy like a tree, her thin hands firmly grabbing his nephewâs broad shoulders: âYou canât keep sabotaging yourself like this, Tom.â These were the words that left her quivering lips as she dragged his staggering frame to the bathroom and pushed his face into the bathtub right under the tap. When the freezing water splashed all over his neck, Tommy opened his blank eyes wide and inhaled sharply, as if he had suddenly come back to life. Since Graceâs awful death, the gangster was the shadow of his former self. When he wasnât waging a senseless war with Father Hughes and the Italian, or when he wasnât keeping his buzzing mind busy with work, Tommy usually numbed himself with a deadly combination of whisky and opium until his deep-seated pain became bearable. It was the night he almost overdosed that Polly decided to take charge of his nephew and found him a new wife, in the hope of soothing his nephewâs mind and finding a mother figure for poor little Charlie. The idea had obviously sent Tommy in a fit of anger but Polly Gray couldnât care less.
Regarding your own situation, it was not the opium nor the loss of a dear lover that had led you to Birminghamâs most dangerous man but rather the bump in your belly. Aunt Isabella had understood what you were suffering from the moment you had stormed out of the vardo to throw up your breakfast in the nearest bush. The tall and lean woman, whose light brown and curly mane danced in the cold autumn wind, had looked at you right in the eyes and raised one of her thin eyebrows. If there was something pleasant with her, it was that words werenât necessary.
Yet, later she encountered Polly, with whom she had been a great friend since childhood, and explained that a powerful American man had forced his seeds in you during his stay in England. Not willing to go through the traumatic experience of aborting, Isabella only saw one solution to your problem: you needed a husband who could protect you and your future baby from the evil man with his scarred lip. A wedding would be your salvation. At the realization of what Aunt Isabella had planned for you, you tried to run away from the camp in the middle of the night but she knew you too well and soon caught you, her sly hand firmly grabbing your wrist: âY/N! Itâs for your sake! Heâs rich, he needs a wife and he is feared! Youâll be safe with him, donât you understand?â She explained, cupping your face with her long fingers adorned with claws painted in red and far too many rings. âI donât need a man to protect me! I donât need anyone. Heâs older and heâs a criminal! Whoâs going to protect me from him eh? Have you think âbout that?â You cried, the soft light of the sunrise turning your tears into liquid gold.
But still, you wedded him and what was supposed to be the happiest day of your life turned out to be a dull event during which you dissociated the whole time. The only memories you had in mind were two piercing and frightening turquoise eyes staring right at your soul and soft whiskey-tasting lips stealing a quick peck from your cherry lips. A kiss devoid of any form of affection. And then, the groom left.
From what Aunt Isabella told you, your husband had spent most of the celebrations with his brothers, drinking and taking bets outside of Arrow House. Months had passed and still, you felt estranged to this place and its staff. The only moments your heart lightened were when Aunt Isabella visited you, or when Charlie spent time with you, otherwise you remained emotionally closed, trapped in your own mind. Overall you could not complain: You had a house far too big for you with plenty of workers willing to exhaust every one of your wishes. Charlie was a sweet boy, who loved you with all his heart even if you were well aware that youâll never replace his mother. As for the Shelby clan, they were cordial with you without being really friendly either. And there was TommyâŚ
Cold and distant Tommy, who you only saw late at night when he discretely slipped under the bedsheet and turned his back to you without uttering a single word. Busy Tommy, whose replies remained concise and spoken with a quiet husky voice each time you asked him something â at least he talked to you a little bit. Trapped in a loveless marriage, that was what you were: Tommy was more a stranger, a mere gust of wind in your life, than the love of your life.
Still, the gangster stayed true to his words and he provided for everything, never refusing to give you money when you asked, and protecting you from the man who had taken your innocence. He even gifted you a wonderful stallion because he knew how much you missed riding. In exchange for his protection and riches, all you had to do was take care of Charlie and do your best to be there for your husband when his darkness threatened to swallow him whole.
You found out about the nightmares shortly after your wedding and quickly decided to do something about it. When he woke up screaming and drenched in sweat after tasting the tunnelsâ dirt and Graceâs crimson blood in his troubled sleep, you always cradle him, your fingers losing themselves in his wet dark hair to pet his head gently. At first, you feared his reaction, expecting the infamous Tommy Shelby to push you and not-so-kindly ask you to keep your distance but, to your greatest surprise, he never did. Instead, he would bury his face in your cleavage, panting and trembling, and let you reassure him. Just like he let you bring dinner to him each time he drowned himself in paperwork and forgot to eat. He never commented on your cooking skills though, even if he always handed back empty plates.
The blood on his skin? You cleaned it.
The wounds of his flesh? You never failed to patched them up.
The hole in his heart? You tried to seal it off with caresses, soft kisses, and shoulder massages. Maybe one day he would slowly turn his iciness into affection. Little did you know that he needed it. And by it he needed you. Just like the whole family. How many times did you walk the streets of Birmingham at night, seeking for Arthur and then bringing him home to take care of a wasted and high him? Far too many to keep track. Similarly, you had spent countless evenings helping Ada when she felt overwhelmed, either nursing Karl or cleaning her house when, just like her brother, she overworked herself. And finally, Polly could never thank you enough for everything you did to soothe her mind after the gallows, still haunted by the bite of the hanging rope on her throat.
âThanks Poppy.â Arthur muttered, the gravel in his voice coated with shame now that you were down clearing and disinfecting his split knuckles. The oldest brother had started to affectionately call you so for the sole reason that, according to him, you must probably grow better when blood was considering how much you had seen when patching the Shelby siblings. âSorry for errr⌠For the mess.â He went on, his steel blue eyes fleeing yours.
âThatâs okay.â You replied in Romani, âYou, sweet idiot.â Endeared by how surprisingly soft Arthurâs harsh complexions could turn, you couldnât help but gently put your hand on one of his cheeks. And during this tender display of affection, Arthur was convinced he had caught sight of a smile â a scarce event barely happening on your beautiful but resigned face. Comforted by the warmth of your palm, he leaned into your touch and looked at you through dark lashes, his lids half-closed.
âTommyâs one lucky bastard to have ya for himself, eh."
"Let's both flee together then." You teased, the familiar tone of Romani language rendered even more melodious by your siren-like voice.
"Don't tempt me, little one." Arthur replied, softer than intended and probably only half-joking.
The oldest Shelby brother had barely closed the door when your smile disappeared and tears flooded your eyes. Admittedly, spending months of repressing your own anguish didnât do any good to you despite thinking that focusing on others would have helped. Quite the contrary, all those negative emotions you had left on the back burner turned into a silent and deadly parasite that was eating you up. Dragging your tired frame to the cold and empty marital bedroom, you curled up in a ball in a corner of the room, your bruised knees pressed against your chest, âPositive. You gotta stay positive and push forwards yâsee Y/N? Do the right things for the familyâŚâ You whispered to yourself as your breath started to quicken for the ball of sorrow in your throat was growing more and more. Yes, you had to smile and say that all was just fine because you knew you were lucky to be here and that you hadnât any real reason to complain now according to the rest of the world. And yet, the truth was you were tired. So tired and overwhelmed by everything around you. With your wild soul trapped here in the mighty walls of Arrow House, you could not help but drown in an excruciating feeling of worthlessness.
You were lost in a world too difficult for you to understand. Lost and unprepared for a life that asked for too much. When you were living in the vardo with Aunt Isabella life seemed so much easier despite the lack of money and, sometimes, food. Prior to your wedding, she used to tell you that everything would become clear once youâd be a wife and a mother. Youâd be an adult adult, you see? But she lied. They all lied. Even with a husband and kids, you still felt like a scared and confused child, who wanted to hide under the blanket of her warm bed and never face the world ever again. These concerns of yours? You never shared because you wanted the Shelby to keep seeing you as a reassuring presenceâ moreover, God knew how much their broken hearts needed your silent care.
Bringing your trembling fingers to your mouth, you muffled a first sob, convinced it would be enough to keep you from crying. What you didnât expect was to burst into tears, uncontrollably weeping. After all this time forcing yourself to be strong, your mind had enough. As your heart-wrenching cries echoed in the room they muffled Tommyâs footsteps that were coming closer and closer. When the door flung open, you did not even move, lost in a spiral of pain and psychological exhaustion.
âY/N?!â Tommy called you, his usual coldness swept away by a surge of panic. He closed the distance between you and him with hastened steps, and put one of his knees on the floor to be at your level, âWhatâs wrong, ay?â His husky voice asked, worries thickening his Brummie accent even more. You hiccuped and raised your flooded eyes towards him, parting your lips to answer. Yet, as soon as your gaze met his turquoise iris you started weeping again, louder this time. Words were at a loss by dint of never having the chance to express what you felt throughout your life. âBloody Hell, Y/N! Speak!â Tommy hissed, his heart now drumming in his chest at the sight of his young and always-so-strong wife crumbling in bits in front of him. Never in his life, he had felt so powerless, not even in the tunnels⌠And, God, he hated it.
âN-nothing. I donât⌠I donât even know itâs just thatâ Iâm so fucking tired, and lost, and confused, and afraid!â You spoke with a very fast pace, spitting years and years of repressed emotions flowing from you all the while feeling deeply ashamed of your mental breakdown. When you were done venting, you simply turned your head and waved off the topic, tears still rolling down your reddened cheeks âAnyway! Youâve got â more important things to do.â
âStop it, Y/N,â He scolded, low voice rumbling in his chest. His strong and calloused hands, damaged by the war and hard work, cupped your face with a softness you didnât know he possessed. For the first time in your life, his grip felt utterly reassuring as if you knew these scarred palms were not going to let you fall apart. Never. âYouâre whatâs important right now.â With that being said, Tommy leaned his forehead against yours and his enchanting eyes soon met yours to force you to focus on nothing else but the vast blue oceans which composed them. âI want you to calm down.â
âI canât, I canâtââ You tried to speak but you couldnât, struggling to breathe under the crushing weight of your panic attack. Your mouth gaped, looking for the oxygen it couldnât find.
âOi!â Tommy said louder. So loud that his voice managed to overcome the cacophony of your beating heart and the buzzing sound of your anxiety that filled your head, âI want you to breathe with me, Y/N. Alright? You can do that for me, ay?â He asked, his eyebrows slightly frowned and charming crowfeet appearing at the corner of his eyes â how odd it was to see Tommyâs face veiled with something else than unsettling placidity. Caught off guard by the sudden realization of how close he was, you quieted down a little bit and soon followed the pattern of his breathing.
One long inhale through the nose, one longer exhale through the mouth, and a short pose.
Do it again.
Your shaky hands slowly grabbed his wrists in a desperate attempt to anchor you to reality. This, as well as the focus you had on his mesmerizing complexions.
His long dark lashes â you inhaled slowly.
His cat-like turquoise iris â you exhaled.
His salient cheekbones â You stopped breathing for a very short while.
The myriad of freckles â âBreathe with me, Y/N.â
The soft, hoarse lilt guided you through the dark and thick fog of your own brain, just like a lighthouse. Coming back to clearer waters, your body finally relaxed and fell almost limp in his arms. And once again he caught you, keeping you all safe against his chest. Tommyâs voice, low and steady, resonated one last time in the bedroom with a reassuring warmth as he uttered the simple yet powerful phrase, "I'm here." Each word carefully enunciated, carrying a quiet strength that soothed and reassured, like a comforting anchor in a stormy sea.
Keep your writers motivated: Reblog and/or comment if you liked it, you filthy animal! o/ English is not my first language btw.
Taglist: @adaydreamaway08 @theshelbyclan @jomarch-wannabe @esposadomd @zablife @woofgocows @anathemasworld @anastasia000 @kate654 @kxnnxy @babayaga67 @meowtastick @shelbyssins @sarai-ibn-la-ahad @bluevenus19 @raincoffeeandfandoms @kishie8 @zablife @alexandra-001 @dearshelby @alexizodd @helen06dreamer @kmc1989 @emotionalcadaver @peakyswritings @peakyltd @chaosinkest1996 @vanhelsingsbigtoe @red-riding-wood
#Tommy Shelby#Tommy Shelby x reader#Tommy Shelby imagine#Peaky blinders imagine#Peaky blinders x reader#Peaky blinders#tommy shelby x you#tommy shelby x y/n#Tommy Shelby smut#Thomas Shelby#Thomas Shelby x reader#Cillian Murphy#peaky blinders x y/n
4K notes
¡
View notes
Text
"I Can't Sleep Without You" : ĚĚâ Daniel Ricciardo
summary: after watching you walk out after an argument, daniel finds himself unable to settle knowing that you're not there with him



Your eyes found themselves fixated on the ceiling once again, unable to push your argument with Daniel away from the forefront of your mind. It replayed again and again, the things you said, the feelings that surfaced, the hurt that Daniel had caused.Â
Soon enough you found yourself walking out of the apartment, deciding to spend the night at a friendâs house. You thought it would be the perfect thing to do to forget about it, but you couldnât have been further from the truth.Â
Just like you, Daniel laid wide awake, struggling to believe what had happened. The bed felt empty without you, all he wanted was for you to be back there with him again. He couldnât remember the last night he spent without you, although he knew the reason for it was all down to him.Â
Arguments were rare between the two of you which was why you were both so overwhelmed. Youâd shouted at Daniel louder than you ever had done before, likewise heâd said things you never thought youâd hear come from him leaving you both clashing.Â
On his chest, Danielâs phone kept lighting up. Each time he looked in anticipation that it might be a notification from you, only to be left disappointed each time he checked.Â
No matter how many times he closed his eyes, Daniel soon found them open again as he thought about your argument and the things that he regretted. He knew now the things that he should have said, angry at himself for not saying those things rather than what he ended up saying to you.Â
He knew the blame landed on him, but that didnât stop Daniel feeling sorry for himself laying in the cold bed all by himself. The feeling of being without you was horrendous, hoping that you were struggling just as much as he was not being by his side.Â
As another hour passed, Daniel picked up his phone again, scrolling through his list of contacts. His finger hovered over your name for a moment, silently debating with himself whether calling you was the best thing to do or not.Â
Your eyes grew heavy once more when suddenly you were disturbed by the vibrations that came from underneath your pillow, reaching your hand under and pulling out your phone.Â
When you saw Danielâs name, your immediate response was to answer, that was until you remembered what had happened. You toyed with the idea for a moment, deciding to accept Danielâs call on the last ring, gently pressing your phone to your ear, greeted by the sound of Daniel heavy breathing.Â
âDan,â you sighed, âwhat are you calling for at this time?âÂ
âIâm sorry, I know itâs late,â he replied, stunning you with how his voice wavered with upset. âI just wanted you to know how sorry I am. Iâve been such an idiot love, and now Iâm lying here, unable to sleep without you here.âÂ
As he fell silent, you could hear Daniel sniffing as he tried to fight back the tears. You couldnât begin to imagine how hard he was being on himself, unable to remember the last time that you heard Daniel upset, let alone crying and wiping away his tears. Â
âItâs probably really selfish of me to ask, but is there any way that you could come home? I canât sleep without you, and judging by the fact you answered my call, I'm guessing that youâre the same.âÂ
A sigh came from you as you thought for a moment, as much as you loved your friendâs home, it wasnât the same as being in your own home and in the comfort of your own bed.Â
âIâll be there shortly.âÂ
Daniel muttered a thank you before leaving you to start heading home. You grabbed a couple of your things, writing a note for your friend before heading to your car. You were careful as you drove, keeping yourself composed as you dreaded to think how things would go when you got home. Â
There was a light on as soon as you pulled up outside your home, locking your car and heading to the front door. You barely opened the door before Daniel greeted you, his face red and blotchy from where he had been crying.Â
âHi,â you murmured.Â
A lump ran down your throat as your eyes met Danielâs, walking into the apartment and taking a seat on the sofa. The place was a mess from how Daniel had left it, with him sitting on the seat beside you, but keeping a bit of distance between you both. Â
His hands brushed through his hair as he tried his best to stay composed beside you. âIâm glad you decided to come back,â he whispered, âthank you.âÂ
âItâs fine.âÂ
You were blunter than Daniel had hoped, although it was the least that he deserved for how he had treated you, it still hurt him.Â
âLove,â he slowly whispered, âI canât begin to tell you how sorry I am. I should never have said what I said, I was selfish, stubborn, inconsiderate, just an awful boyfriend. âÂ
âYou were an ass,â you agreed with a faint chuckle, glancing across at Daniel. âI shouldnât have pestered you so much though, you obviously needed space and I didnât give that to you, I probably just wound you up more.âÂ
Despite Daniel insisting that he was fine, you refused to believe him. You nagged and nagged, reminding him that he could open up to you. Danielâs frustrations only grew though as he told you that he was fine, deciding to deal with things all by himself.Â
âI wish things went differently tonight, Daniel,â you admitted, âthis is our home, itâs where we should be spending every single night together.âÂ
âI agree, no matter how angry we are at each other.âÂ
Despite the early hours, the time apart was exactly what you needed. Both of you had some time to reflect, reminding yourselves just how much the two of you hated arguing with one another.Â
Danielâs hand slowly reached across and rested against your leg, shuffling along the seat so that the two of you were sat next to each other again. His smile turned up as your head rested down against his shoulder.Â
âCan we go back to just being us? To cuddling in bed and falling asleep side by side.âÂ
You hummed in reply to Daniel, feeling his arms wrap around your frame as he lifted you up off of the sofa, resting you against his chest to keep you still.Â
He didnât let you go as Daniel dropped down onto the bed, resting you into his side as he pulled the duvet over you both. It felt like home again, smiling at how warm it was again with you right there with him. Â
âThis is much better,â Daniel murmured as he rested his head on yours, allowing his eyes to close once again.Â
Your smile grew as he spoke. âDonât ever let me complain about uncomfortable our bed is again, she had me sleeping on the sofa and I think if Iâd have spent the night there, Iâd have ended up with a broken back.âÂ
A chuckle came from Daniel, âthatâs because nowhere can compare to our bed, no one makes you feel as comfortable as I do anyway.âÂ
âThatâs true, youâre the best.âÂ
ËËË đđđđđđđđđđ ! ´ËË
#f1#f1 imagine#daniel ricciardo imagine#daniel ricciardo#formula 1#formula 1 x reader#f1 x reader#formula 1 imagine#formula 1 x you#f1 fanfic#f1 reaction#formula one#daniel ricciardo drabble#daniel ricciardo x you#daniel ricciardo fluff#daniel ricciardo x reader#formula one x you#formula x reader#formula 1 drabble#formula one x reader#formula one imagine#formula 1 fic#formula 1 fanfic#f1 drabble#f1 fluff#f1 x you
583 notes
¡
View notes
Text
flufftober: matching jewelry
pairing: suguru geto x f!reader summary: playfully putting one of his rings on your own finger, suguru instantly falls in love with the sight â the idea of you carrying a piece of him with you wherever you go cw: fluff, banter, established relationship, just overall wholesome, reader is rather feminine w longer hair, no use of y/n word count: 1.3k
Suguru found it cute, how your fingers so mindlessly played with any piece of jewelry he was wearing.
Laying with your back rested against his chest, eyes locked on the movie, he suspected you werenât even aware of how you were slowly twisting the metal around his fingers.
Fingertips moving from one to the next, back and forth, before you swiftly slipped one off his index to flip it diligently between your own digits â then slipping it on your own index, eyes still glued on the screen.
Though way too big for you, it was nice to see something so characteristic about him worn on you â almost as if you were labelled his.
Your subconscious continued to steer your fingers, moving onto the next jewelry on his hand, slipping that off as well. âYou need your own rings?â
âHmm? Oh, sorry,â you giggled, tilting your head up to look at him. âJust like âem, you know.â You didnât remove his ring, though. No, instead you let your naked hand move up his chest to fidget with his necklace, delicately twirling it between the pillows of your fingers.
âSuits you,â he hummed.
âYeah?â You lifted your hand up in front of you, spreading all your fingers to take in the sight of his ring, crookedly resting on your hand due to the size of it. âNot entirely my style.â
Thatâs when you finally took it off, Suguru letting out a small sigh of disappointment when you placed it back on his hand. âWell, I liked it on you.â
âThanks,â you hummed, turning over to wrap your arms around his torso and nuzzle your cheek against his firm chest, attention turning back to the movie. âI like them on you. Really sexy.â
Two strong fingers grabbed your plush cheeks to angle your head back up to look at him. âSexy, huh?â His alluring smirk instantly causing your skin to grow hot, still so easily turned speechless by him.
âMhmm, you got nice hands. The rings just add to that,â you said with a shy smile. âThis too,â your hand finding his necklace again to tap carefully at it.
âThanks,â his voice rumbles comfortably, the conversation eventually dying down and your attention back on the movie â until you quietly drifted off into a light slumber, your breathing settling into a steady and soft pace, arms still clinging around his body.
Suguru, however, couldnât quite shake the sweet little image of your hand hovering in the air, wearing his ring.
It was a simple scenery, but the idea of you carrying a token that belonged to him set strong root in his brain â and he really liked it. Without it being in-your-face, it was such an easy way of proving who you belonged to.
Thatâs when the wheels started to churn, hooked on the idea of a part of him being with you wherever you went.

âSuguru, you listening?â
He wasnât â he had, unintentionally, zoned out of the conversation long ago, eyeing any part of you that would look good with a piece of precious metal â your ears, your neck, your fingers, your wrists, damn even your ankles. Anywhere one could imagine silver, gold or any other metal, he did.
âSorry, lost in thought.â
âPenny for your thoughts?â Your cute little smile dancing on your lips, leaning forward on your elbow, chin resting in the palm of your hand.
âYouâll know soon enough,â he said, also leaning forward to mirror your position, flashing a sly smirk.
You quirked an eyebrow. âHow ominous of you.â
âIâm an ominous guy.â You couldnât help bur react with a huff, rolling your eyes as you fell back in your seat. âI beg your pardon?â He asked, slight offence seeping through his amusement.
âYouâre not half as ominous as you think you are, baby,â he watched closely as your dainty fingers tucked a stray hair behind your ear, once again bringing focus to the lack of jewelry decorating it. Maybe earrings? âYouâre a brooding guy.â
Now it was Suguruâs turn to huff, a little too smitten by you to be genuinely offended â especially when you had that oh-so-beautiful glint in your eyes that was always present. He thought a piece of jewelry would only amplify the feature.
âIâm not brooding,â he nearly whined, earning him an amused glare from you, the faintest smile showing.
âI rest my case,â your voice sweet as sugar, to which he only rolled his eyes.

Eying the black squared box, the logo of some expensive jeweler sprayed across the glossy exterior â rummaging your mind if you were somehow the one who had forgot a special date.
Anniversary? No, that was four months ago.
Birthday? Of course not.
Holiday? Not the last time you checked.
âWhat did you do?â There was a hint of sarcasm to your lilt, narrowing your eyes at him, unable to think of any reason for the sudden gift. You were only given a familiar eye roll.
âNeed a reason to give my girlfriend a gift?â He pinched his eyebrows together, tongue pushing against the inside of his cheek.
âHmm, suspicious.â
âIf you donât want it-â
âNo, no, no, Iâm kidding,â you rushed out, grabbing his wrists as he had started to pull away, with the box in hand.
âThought so,â he chuckled quietly as he slid the box over in your hand.
You let out a deep breath, glancing at his face one last time to see if there was anything to reveal in his expression â nothing. With the tips of your fingers, you carefully opened the box with a light click, exposing a beautiful, chain bracelet â but the middle section was a delicate, square plaque, leaning in closer to reveal two small letters engraved; S. G.
With mouth slightly agape, you lifted it out of the box to get a better look at the handiwork, clearly a high quality jewelry made by a skilled individual. âSuguru, itâs beautiful,â you breathed, tilting your head up to look at him again, âthank you.â
âSo you like it?â His voice was so warm, low and calm, filled with compassion â same compassion you so clearly saw swim in his eyes when he looked at you.
âYes, thank you,â you shifted in your seat to come closer, your knees placed between his as his big hands rested on your thighs. âSo whatâs the occasion?â
He shrugged casually, âthereâs no occasion. Just thought youâd look nice with some jewelry. Besides-â he cut himself off, hands leaving you to reach down under his seat, pulling out yet another box, identical to the one he'd already gifted you.
Confusion graced your expression, narrowing your eyebrows at him as you hesitated to grab the next box. You wanted to ask, but the look he gave told you to âget on with itâ. Thumbs clicking open the lid, revealing an identical bracelet, only bigger.
âI donât understand,â you sighed.
âTake a closer look.â You did as you were told, picking up the second bracelet to observe it closer, yet again revealing engraved letters â but these were your initials.
Once reality set in, happy tears started to form in your eyes, fingers brushing lightly over the familiar letters before meeting his gaze again.
âYou got us matching bracelets?â You chuckled lightly, as he nodded along to every word.
âThis means-â he started, carefully pulling his bracelet out of your fingers to fasten it effortlessly around his left wrist. âWeâre with each other, wherever we go.â Moving on to grab your bracelet, tenderly lacing it around your left wrist. Once locked in place, his finger found itself under your chin, slowly guiding your face closer to his.
âThank you,â you sniffled quietly.
âYou like it?â Feeling his hot breath fan against your lips.
âI love it,â tilting your head forward to let your nose brush against his.

tags @madaqueue @sad-darksoul
a/n aaah second and final flufftober fic... words be wording in this one. now give suguru some love, he deserves it <3
reblogs, likes and comments are appreciated
Šhiraethwrote 2024 . all rights reserved. reposting, translating and otherwise plagarisim is prohibited
#â ଠmy creative corner#jjk x reader#jjk#jjk oneshot#jujutsu kaisen#suguru geto#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen oneshot#suguru geto x reader#geto suguru#suguru#geto#suguru x reader#jjk suguru geto#jjk suguru#jjk geto#suguru oneshot
505 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Wait cause I would love to see body party part 2 either there being sneaky behind closed doors when no one around or he wins a match and sheâs has a surprise for him back in his hotel room
BODY PARTY PT2!:: rafe cameron



WARNING! :: professional!boxer!rafe, manager!reader, descriptions of; fighting, bleeding, and cleaning up injuries. (m&f!receiving )oral, fingering, choking,unprotected sex, slight strip tease, (munch!rafe)
SUMMARY!:: when Rafe gets offered a headliners match against the WBO champion, you decide to grace him with a surprise once your both back at his hotel room you managed to slip into it before bed.
A/N!:: wait Iâm genuinely curious if I should make boxer!rafe into a mini series, like bringing him to meet your family for Christmas or something idk, but also, thank you for sending in this idea I love it and Iâm sorry it took so long to answer!
You sort of had a reward system at this point. You and Rafe had been seeing each other for a few months now, he was now preparing for a fight that had been pretty hyped up in the press for a while now. They called it a dream match, two of the most talented brawlers within the lightweight division.
Rafe was on the rise for a past injury that set him back last year and now heâs back on the come up. He had taken his spot in the back of the line and had passed through opponent after opponent each fight, earning him his winning streak since his return. He buzzed with excitement taking on the baby face, the guy who was currently holding WBO title Rafe had held in the past and he was hungry for another run with it.
JJ Maybank was one of the hottest guys on the card, you had to consider yourself lucky to be in a main event with this guy. He was a sly dog, talked major shit, he could back it up with his hands, and that was another reason for Rafe to absolutely hate his guts, had it not been for the fact that JJ and Rafe grew up on the same little island of outer banks where they could never seem to mix well together.
You had talked to Rafe just before he was called to walk out to the ring, you find yourself sitting yet again front row this time you could see his family halfway down the row being blocked by Kelce and topper who sit nonchalantly next to your seat as the watch Rafe stand in his corner talking to his trainer and cut men as they retreat from the ring to the sidelines.
You donât even spare a glance as JJâs theme song hit for his walk out, the crowd having a mixed reaction, you keep your eyes glued to Rafe who almost like a magnet his eyes were pulled from the referee to you, a small smile finds his lips which earns one back from you. Mouthing the words âgood luckâ and blowing an unnoticeable kiss to his which earns a grin from.
As the announcer talks about the premise of the match your eyes stick to Rafeâs figure, glistening under the bright lights almost giving your surroundings a sterile look as a small sheen of sweat prickles his skin. The stubble of his mustache growing in as well as the shaggy hair growing in after months with his buzz cut, you canât help but eye him more as your eyes trail down his body.
The firmness of his chest, his sculpted abs that satisfied every itch in your brain perfectly, and the small happy trail that travels from his navel past his shorts that makes you bite your bottom lip thinking about whatâs hidden past them. Sometimes you felt like a perv for how much space you have saved in the corner of your brain with thoughts of Rafe.
Taken out of your thoughts by the ring of the bell and the ref allowing the open space be used to go at it. The sight of the two men crowding the ring with their gloved fists up makes your stomach churn. Rafe had trained so hard for this fight alone, and you doubt he would go down at all. He had the height advantage, knowing he lost a bit of weight to match the blondes weight class for this fight.
The two donât even bat an eye as they refuse to tap gloves and start slugging their fists at each other, the dull and short lived âthunk!â That follows with every blow makes your body tense and cower. They both were hard hitters, and even if those gloves were there to at least cushion the hits the sheer power behind both of their hits were not made for the receiving end to feel any types of good.
And for some reason as you study the way JJ frolics about the ring casually with no fret and sweat beginning to make his hair stick to his skin he looked as if he was caught off guard with how much Rafe could easily want more after being untangled by the referee or even being pushed against the ropes, Rafe was never the type to back off in a fight, his libido and persistence was not as matched on JJâs end; who subsequently enough was already succumbing to a swollen eye and bruises patching up on his face and body.
You had all high hopes for Rafe although you need he doesnât need hope, he looked equally spent within the first round and only a minute left on the clock for their first go, he was breathing heavily with a touch of annoyance on his face, because even with a mouth guard in JJ Maybank has officially found a way to talk shit through the thick rows of rubber that slightly gives him an impediment.
They throw continuous stiff shots at each other, with a mixture of water and sweat flying off of them with each explosive blow to their bodies. You were a big ball of anxiety the second his trainer turns in his seat directly in front of you and mumbles âyou think you could step in for me and talk to him. I know you got some advice for him- he takes it the best from youâ his words come out slightly foggy due to the loudness of the crowd around you. âYeah, he looks like he needs a couple of wordsâ you respond quickly as he helps you over the barricade and onto the concrete floor your heels scrape gently making you cringe.
As the time runs out his trainer gives you a gentle pat on the back and gives you hand into your designated corner where Rafe meets you with half concerned eyes. âWhatâs the matter?â He readers your expression as you put down the small stool they gave to you for him to sit. âNothings wrong, just came to talk; you gotta keep your head up, this kid likes to keep his low so itâs easier to lay those punches when all he does is retract from the high right hooks you throwâ you cup his chin and pour water into his mouth and over his shoulders cooling his skin.
âHe keeps trying to lock up with meâ he rolled his eyes making you laugh as you guide him to breath slowly and deeply, the cut men rubbing Vaseline on the cuts and bruises forming. âIf anything resort to body shots, if heâs backing you into corners head shots, you have the height advantage so it takes nothing for you to swing lowâ you advice pouring water past his pouty lips as he spits the water into the small bucket a cut man held out.
âDeep breaths, aim low, donât let him wrap around you, alright?â You say sternly with only a few seconds on the time for their break before theyâre ordered to clear ring, you give his chin a gentle squeeze âgood luckâ you mumbled once more before leaving the ring and using the empty spot next Rafeâs trainer Mike who looks at you with hopeful eyes. âSoâŚ?â He asks making you smile âHe knows what to do, I think because Rafe is used to bigger guys he doesnât really know where to focusâ you watch intently as they change up the foot work; JJ coming out the corner looking less fresh faced and more sluggish with every step.
Rafeâs shoulders roll back as he takes on his stance with his gloves and head up, and an intense look in his eyes, his energy non-stagnant as they center and throw hooks and blows at each other, and it wasnât until Rafe had backed JJ into a corner and throwing hooks and jabs straight to his ribs that makes you wince and actually lock into Rafeâs actions.
JJ had his guard up blocking his face with his gloves, and once Rafe knocks one of his hands guarding his face he dropped a mean right hook almost stunning you as your whole body tenses seeing how the young blonde wobbles a bit. Rafe pulls himself away and letting JJ find his footing in the center. You could tell by his body language that the punch square in the face had pissed him off, the both of them carrying fire in their eyes as they square up once more in the center.
Your eyes widen and could barely keep up in real time with the flurries of punches they were exchanging, in the moment it felt like whoever stopped throwing first was ought to be knocked out cold by the end of it, yet the crowd cheers on and they all sat on the edge of their seats in suspense. It was when the bell had rung for the second round to end and teams to flood the ring you watch Rafe retreat to his corner, his skin red with blood gathering at his upper lip you rush up the steps into the ring before anyone else with water and tissue in hand Rafe sits in the all to familiar stool.
âJesus, you two are going at it harder than people during a Black Friday saleâ you joke trying to lighten the mood, Rafeâs eyes donât leave the opposite corner as his jaw ticks and tighten against his guards you cup his face making his eye look at you sharply before they soften looks up at you his eyes once a stormy blue almost instantly resorting back to their usual icy color. âDeep breaths, put your arms above your headâ you whisper to him and he follows your instructions as the hands working with you continue their duties.
âYouâre doing good, just keep doing what you do. He looks tired, itâs like heâs only running on adrenaline so keep pressing him; heâs trying to play the energy game and youâre already winningâ you speak over the loud music as Rafe listened nodding his head taking in every word. âDo I look like Iâm slowing down?â His voice beared genuine curiosity only getting a head shake âif anything youâre fighting like this shit just started. The move with knocking his glove down was smart, if you keep doing things like that Iâm pretty sure youâll win via knock outâ you wince at the memory as you could see some of the sweat flying to the mat with how hard Rafe had punched his opponent.
âOkayâ he whispered as you use the last few seconds of his break to give him more water and put in his mouth guard before exiting the ring. The match becoming more excruciating as it drags on as the both are exchanging blows and bleeding with busted noses and lips eventually Rafe throwing a nasty right hook to JJâs jaw that makes him drop to the floor his body slumping against mat the referee immediately checking on the younger boy before calling it and proclaiming Rafe as the winner.
A rush of pride surges through your veins, entering the ring as Rafe pries off his gloves his focus immediately on you as you always down walk up to him with a shining smile that makes your cheeks sore, his lanky arms wrapping around you in a tight hug, as the heavy belt wrapped around his waist; shining and thick, it presses against your lower stomach âIâm so proud of youâ your words are muffled as your face presses against his shoulder.
You both pull away keeping a professional mask on in these moments Rafe got to give his final statements on the fight before exiting back to his locker room letting him shower before you clean his cut lip and the small scratches on his face and body. Putting away the small first aid kit you hold his jaw gently âI have a surprise when we get back to your placeâ you whispered making a mischievous and all to familiar smile tug at his bruised pink lips âyeah?â He asked his fingers fiddle with the large golden ring that encapsulated his finger.
âYou didnât want a celebration party, but I say; me and you just need to have our own celebrationâ you smirk and rough lets out a husky laugh as he moves to change into more comfortable clothes and gather his belongings as the two of you plan to leave. âWhat kind of celebration?â His voice finding its usual flirty tone he has when itâs just the both of you âit wouldnât be a surprised if I told youâ you teased as he holds the lockeroom door open for the two of you to leave.
It had never been unusual for you and Rafe to leave events with each other, the public had grown familiar with the close âfriendshipâ between the two of you through interviews and social media since Rafe had begun his boxing career. Privately the two of you had changed the dinamic nature from being friends to an eerie limbo of being domestic and sexual partners with no real label yet.
Checking back in was a breeze as you had booked separate rooms to avoid suspicion; yet you know majority of your night was going to be spent in his room. The dim orange light fixing from the beautiful chandelier that filled the spacious room, the texture white walls detailed with gold paint around the edges, or the large drapes above the one singular window that was covered, and the wall behind the bed as neutral tones of creme and beige with dusty rose gold accent covers the room giving it an almost vintage vibe.
Rafe drops his bags at the foot of the bed frame with an exhausted sigh he takes off his navy blue bommer jacket that covered his polo shirt, you take the jacket out of his hands and set it on the arm chair in the far corner of the room, you grab his arm guiding him to the edge of the bed. âWhy donât you relax hm? Iâll be back in a secondâ you mumbled as you stand between his spread legs holding his face in your hands gently grazing your thumb over the bruise that was leaving a big purple splotch on his jaw.
âAre you coming back with my surprise?â He asks his eyes lighting up with excitement like a dog who can hear their owner entering the house. âMaybeâ you shrug pecking his lips and turning away to the bathroom near the entrance to his room finding the silky robe in a navy blue with his last name on the back with a set of lingerie that hugs you in all the right ways and does every curve of your body justice under his sink where you knew he wouldnât look.
The robe was actually Rafeâs, it was one of his favorite peaces of gear to match his shorts and gloves, you let the fabric swallow you, being more loose on you than him, you smile at yourself in the mirror as you tie it closed letting it compliment your waist. You give yourself the final touches before walking back out slowly Rafeâs eyes latch on to you with an unmatched ferocity that sends a shiver through your bones.
Walking closer to the dirty blonde haired man it seemed he finally realized what you were wearing as you slowly turn around to show off his last name on your back like a trophy you slip open the robe as you whispered âcongratulations champâ as the silk pools around your feet revealing your skin and the warm air in the room shifts. âcâmere baby, let me see you close upâ he groaned, his voice slightly slurred as the pain in his jaw twangs every time he speaks.
Holding out a hand to you which you take with no hesitation, putting on a show as you walk with a slight sway to your hips that makes him watch you close and calculated like he was on the hunt and your were his pray who so innocently was frolicking about. When you take up the same space between his legs Rafeâs hands drop from your hands to the back of your thighs groping at the fleshy skin âbest surprise couldâve asked forâ he mumbled as he presses himself against your lower tummy.
His nose grazing your skin making you tense only to relax at the feeling of his soft warm lips pressing underneath the wire of your bra, the room filled with a distant buzzing and heavy breathing. âDidnât expect this huh?â You looked down at him as your hand races through his hair, your nails purposely scratching against his scalp making Rafe moan. His weakest point that you had discovered after 2 weeks of sex all over your shared apartment. âcâmon now youâre just teasing meâ his voice almost twisted in a whine.
âWell how about you lay back and let me help you relax on your big nightâ you push his shoulder gently guiding him to rest against the mattress as his buff arms flex as they rest behind his head. You get on your knees as the dull ache is a second thought the moment you begin to unbuckle his belt and pull his boxers and pants down in one full swoop. He was already hard and eager in your grip, the sloppy sounds of your slick palm fisting over his cock.
A small wince leaves his lips and Rafe doesnât know if heâs palpitating or if hearing his heartbeat in his ears was normal, but the thought loses his the second Flattening your tongue against the underside of his cock you dragged up against the vein running up to the tipâ he let out a rich moan that ended with a groan "shit". His head was thrown back against the mattress and his breathing was labored.
His hand rests on the back of your head not moving as he watches you take him deeper and deeper, feeling the way his hips were grinding into your mouth makes you pull away as spit gathers messily at your chin as thin strings of saliva latch from his cock to your mouth making you giggle. âfuckâ whispered as you swipe your thumb over his sensitive tip as you lick a long stripe from the base of his cock to his tip swirling your tongue around him before pushing yourself to take him in the back of your throat feeling an impeding gag as your eyes cloud with tears.
Rafe on the other hand felt like he was ascending to a parallel universe pure pleasure, as the slick sound that come from between his legs makes them shake as your hand wraps around his dick filling the space that your mouth couldnât handle. âfuck youâre gonna make me cum quickâ he groaned as his hand travels to cup your face he sits up watch the way you look utterly fucked out just by sucking him off.
His thumb presses against your plump bottom lip as he looks at the way your pretty lip combo smudge on not only your face but his cock, and it makes his head spin. âWait baby, hold onâ he huffs out, pleasure so apparent in his tone as you pulled off his cock you slightly pout looking up at him with smudged makeup and your hair messy, Rafe canât help but instinctively smile âI want you to ride my faceâ he whispers as his chest rises and falls and baited breaths as he watches your face twist in confusion yet regardless you stand up stripping yourself of your panties and slowly straddle his lap, he lays back like once before comfortably as he reaches his hands out to guide you over his face.
Groaning at the sight of you glistening wet and ready for him âfuck sâso prettyâ he slurs before he sensually licked from your entrance to your clit and sucked with fervor making you moan as your back arches and your hand pushes his face deeper between your thighs. The feeling of his tongue almost as if he had to lick every inch of your pussy his hands grab at your ass making you arch deeper making a raw moan cut through the heavy air âfuckkk Rafeâ you squeal as your thighs tighten around him.
His hand travels between your thighs as he continues to lick sloppy stripes against your pussy lazily, you can already feel the trembling in your thighs as your fingers grip harder against his shaggy hair making him hum against you sending vibrations up your body âpull harder, babyâ he groans lazily as if nothing could pull him away from latching his mouth onto you and making you finish on his tongue.
Once Rafe could feel the pressure and stinging sensation in his scalp he hums âthatâs it, be a doll and cum for meâ he groaned against you, your head tossed back as you feel the warm and tight sensation that was growing in your lower stomach, you donât know how much more you could take but out of pure desperation for release you grind your hips against him.
He placed his hand on your ass, kneading the flesh harshly as the other finds your pussy; groaning into you before easing his finger past your entrance. the added stimulation had you mewling. The sounds you make are music to his ears. He presses his nose on your clit, inhaling your scent deeply before his tongue dives inside your waiting pussy. You pull onto his hair, writhing against his face.
The thickness of another added finger was making you dizzy It feels like youâre high, stomach tightening with each second âyouâre gonna make me cumâ you whine as if the feeling was pushing you to the edge you look between your shaking this to see Rafe absolutely lost in the taste of you; his eyes rolled back, and his face glistening with a flush to his cheeks and in that moment you melted away with the hot white feeling of your orgasm practically hitting you like a car.
Rafe licks up every trace of your orgasm until you wince and pull away with a whine you adjust yourself to sit on his lower stomach still sensitive yet satisfied. The man beneath you sitting up looking just as clouded with lust as you do, capturing his lips in yours with an unmatched intensity as you taste yourself on his lips.
The rough palm of his hands pulling you as close to him as possible like in any moment youâd disappear. Growing more and more desperate to feel you he pulls away from you with hesitation pressing his forehead to yours. âLay on your stomach for me babyâ he whispered and letting you move with calculated ease as you move to the headboard and grabbing a pillow you can lay down underneath you before arching your back and shiver slightly at the cold air that hits you between the thighs.
Arching your back gives Rafe the perfect sight of your ass. You could feel his palm caressing and needing your skin before giving it repeated harsh slaps that had you quivering. Nothing compared to the beautiful stinging feeling on your skin given by him.
"Want you inside me so bad" you mumbled as your fingers grip the sheets, you were so needy that you were dripping down your thighs and it didn't take much for Rafe to run his tongue over his lips and grab onto your hips pushing his tip against you and pushing into you slowly before bottoming out.
The sharp grip he had on your hips kept you grounded as he set a steady pace that had you panting and moaning. Hearing yourself made your face heat up, dropping your head into the sheets hoping to muffle the pleasure falling from your lips.
"Don't get all shy on me now" Rafe says as his hand pulls your hair into a makeshift ponytail, pulling your head away from the sheets "I wanna hear you. Don't hide from me" he says breathily as his thrusts become more sharp and the sound of him pounding into you was hard not to hear.
"I can't help it. It's too good" you slur your words as you begin to bounce and grind against him to meet his hips. It felt like he was in your stomach and you didn't mind at all, your hands clutching the sheets tighter as he used his other hand to wrap around your throat. As his grip around your throat tightens, you couldn't even gather your words as he hits a spot that has you breathing shakily and your moans are even more louder.
"Right here? Does it feel good here?" He asks as he drags his cock against that same spot again and again "yeah, it feels so fucking good Rafe" you moan as your eyes roll back. The feeling of his sweet lips on your skin as you feel like you're in heaven.
Your thighs are practically shaking at the feeling, pleasure practically taking over your body as Rafe pounds you into his mattress without a single care in the world. Pushing your face against sheets while he becomes sloppy and rougher with every passing second you could feel the pressure in the pit of your stomach growing and waiting to be released.
"I can't take it" you moan as you shake your head "I'm gonna cum" you whimper as you feel warm tears slide down your cheeks. "I think you can baby, you wanna cum so bad right? So take what I give you" he orders sweetly in a faux tone. His thrusts are non stop and you can't help but let the pleasure envelope you.
"Oh fuck" you gasp as the feeling of release comes closer "cum on my cock. I know you can '' he coos at you while pulling your hips into his harder than before tipping you over the edge as your walls clench around him sporadically earning a guttural moan ripping through Rafe's throat.
"I'm close, where do you want it?" He asks as he continues to fuck into you "inside. Please cum inside me Rafe" you beg before you feel the pressure in your stomach let loose "I got you, you're okay" he praised as his fingers rubbed down your spine leaving goosebumps up and down your body.
A few more thrusts slow and deep have your toes curling and sending Rafe into an orgasm struck daze. "Fuck you feel so good" he groans as his hands rub against the red warm skin of your ass. Leaning of you and kissing up your spine as you both bask in your pre orgasm clarity.
You both were practically glowing as Rafe waited until he softened inside you to pull out "you did so good" he whispers sweet nothings to you as he pulls out and watches his cum drip down your inner thighs.
The both of you settle into the bedsheets the body heat coming from the both of you feels comforting, Rafe doesn't want even the slightest bit of space between the both of you as he pulls you by your waist until your pressed flush against his chest.
âCongratulations champâ you huff out making Rafe snicker âthank youâ his words are followed by an impending silence, although you do know eventually you would be walking back to your own bedroom with sore and shaking legs but that was something that you would have to worry about later.
As for now you would enjoy his warmth that radiates against your skin.
#meimei-archives đĽ Íࣳ ⸰ֺ â ŕ°#obx smut#rafe cameron#rafe fanfiction#rafe imagine#rafe smut#rafe x reader#drew starkey x reader#outer banks smut#rafe cameron x reader#rafe fluff#rafe cameron x black!reader
277 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Roy Kent*Future Mrs Gramma
Pairing: roy x f!reader, bestie!jamie x platonic reader
Word count: 1240
Warnings: drinking, angry roy, swearing
Masterlist Here
You and Jamie were the type of friends that wouldnât see ach other for weeks, months even, then as soon as the other came into sight you were barrelling into their arms for a hug and to jump right back into your last conversation. So, when Jamie found out you were moving to London, only a ten-minute drive from his work no less, he was ecstatic to say the least.
As much as you loved Jamie you never particularly cared about football which weirdly made your friendship better but after Jamie had come round for drinks at your new flat in your drunken haze you decided it was a great idea to go down to Richmond to continue the celebrations. It only took 20 quid and a questionable grounds keeper to get in and soon you were drinking in the stands with your best friend.
âIâm on top of the world!â Jamie half screamed, standing on top of the seat beside where you sat.
You giggled as you hauled yourself up to stand on the seat next to him, âWoohoo!â
-
The sun light pierced your skull as your eyes slowly began to drag themselves open. The piercing ring of a whistle burned your ear as you pulled yourself up. Looking around you remembered where you were. Fuck. You and Jamie mustâve fallen asleep last night lying on the ground in a row of seats at least 15 rows back. On the upside this meant the footballers on the pitch couldnât see you as they practised but, on the downside, they were already here!?
âPst, Jamie,â you whispered as you shoved at the lump whose head had been lying opposite of yours. Jamie just mumbled something as he rolled on his side. Almost as if fate you could hear a very deep, and very angry voice yell âwhere the fuck is Tartt?â
âGet up,â you gritted your teeth, holding back gagging as you tried to both nurse your hangover and wake up the log beside you. you sighed before pinching his nose.
Jamie began to flap, swatting at your hands, before managing to sit up and out of your grip, âWhat the fuck man?â he yelled before his eyes fell to the pitch, âFuck,â he mumbled as you face palmed.
âTartt!â the voice screamed, heavy footsteps following.
Thank god you were at the furthest away seats. âIt was nice knowing you Jamie,â you sighed, patting his shoulder.
âYouâre fucked if he catches you too, ya know?â
âFuck,â you looked up over the seat to see a relatively built man in his 30s thundering over to the section you were in.
âWho the hell is there?â the gruff voice called out as he climbed into the stands.
It was now or never. thank god your parents forced you to do track you thought as you pulled yourself to your feet and began to book it. you heard Jamies cheers as you began to essentially jump down the rows over the seats, all while trying not to spew. The man trying to catch you paused, debating which person to chase first as Jamie took off running the other way.
Sadly, he chose you. however luckily for you he tried to chase you into the seats, and you were, somehow, faster than him despite him being a professional footballer. The number of times you and Jamie had to run away from the people heâd mouthed off to had apparently came in handy as you jumped out the stands, onto the pitch, and began to sprint.
You could hear the man start to chase you but refused to turn around, instead heading straight to the exit, screaming, âI fucking hate you Jamie!â as you ran. Somehow you made it to the parking lot with the worst stitch of your life and a snapchat from Jamie keeled over laughing at the side of the pitch.
-
You swore from then on to avoid Richmond like the plague. That was until Jamie texted you saying he needed a lift cause his car had a flat tire. as you sat in the parking lot, tapping on your steering wheel bored out your nut you heard the metal door clang as it slammed open. You looked up, half expecting to see Jamie, and instead finally seeing those angry eyes up close. âOh fuck,â
âYou!â you could see him mouth, his finger jabbing at you as you locked the car doors. He stormed over, tapping on your window.
You let it down ever so slightly, âHello,â you said, as if nothing had happened.
âHi,â
âCan I help you?â
âCan you fucking-I-how-I mean-you run fucking fast!â he eventually managed out prompting you to raise an eyebrow, âArenât you gonna roll your window down all the way?â
âLast time I saw you, you were chasing me,â
âThatâs cause you and your prick boyfriend broke into the stadium,â
âHeâs not my boyfriend,â you said, and a strange look washed over his face you couldn't quite read, âBesides he said you made him run 30 laps hungover. I think weâre even,â
This time he squinted, his weird look vanishing, âMaybe I should make you run 30 laps,â
You couldnât help but snort at his words, âId like to see you fucking try,â you said as a few other footballers began to walk out, all looking away when he glared at them, âRoy, right?â
âYeah, who are you?â he asked. You figured with witnesses now he couldnât murder you so rolled the window down all the way and stuck your hand out to introduce yourself. His shake was firm, his skin rough as sandpaper, but for some reason you were sad to let go, âId like to say it was nice to meet you,â
âDonât worry,â you said, turning the car on when you saw Jamie finally sauntering out, âfeelings mutual,â you said before beeping your horn and leaning out the window, âGet a fucking move on mate,â you called at Jamie before ducking back into the car. âAnd donât worry, Iâve learned my lesson. I hate running,â
âMe too,â
You tilted your head in confusion, a trait Roy found oddly endearing, âYouâre a footballer?â
âI know,â he said as if talking to a small child making you roll your eyes, âWhat can I say? Iâm a fucking idiot,â
âAlright grampa donât be too hard on yourself,â Jamie grinned as he climbed into the passenger seat. You however turned around and smacked his arm, âEh! Whatâs that for?â
âYou told me three. Its fucking almost four you twat,â
âPractise ran over! blame him,â he said, pointing at Roy who was already rolling his eyes.
âCall us even then?â you sighed, turning to Roy. He nodded and started to walk away as you put the car into first gear only to be interrupted by Roy walking back over, âYou, okay?â
âYeah, just wondering,â he paused for a second, âYou gonna be at the next game?â
You glanced at Jamie whose eyes were bulging out his sockets before laughing. âDunno, should I be?â
âWouldnât mind it if you were,â
âMight just come then,â you grinned, âSee you around Roy,â you said but all he did was nod and step away so you could finally drive off.
Jamie groaned as you drove out the parking lot, âOh god youâre gonna fuck a grampa,â
âNot just any grampa,â you laughed at him, âIâm gonna be your step gramma.â
Ted Lasso Taglist: @gee72sstuff
General Taglist: @obx-josie18 @ravenmoore14 @tessakate
#ted lasso#ted lasso imagine#ted lasso x reader#ted lasson smut#ted lasso season one#roy kent#roy kent imagine#roy kent x reader#roy kent x you#roy kent x y/n#roy kent fic#roy kent fanfiction#roy kent fluff#roy kent fanfic
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
just take it
pairing : boxer!nishimura riki x reporter!fem reader
summary : you asks stupid questions, you get very interesting answers! or, riki gets sick of your shit and he definitely lets you know.
wc : 2.4k
warnings : SMUT (mdni), noncon/dubcon themes, p in v, pwp (very light plot tbh), unprotected sex (donât do that folks!), light edging and overstim, choking, light slapping, squirting, fingering, (slight) degradation, not proofread!, DONâT LIKE, DONâT READ (i will be promptly blocking anyone who doesnât like and does read.)
notes : everyone say thank you ash (@gyaruoriki go read her fics !) for the idea love ur big sexy brain mmmm !!! i wrote this at midnight while thinking abt this cute guy i saw at work who had just come out of the gym wearing bandages MHMM scrumptious. anyways, yall enjoy <3
seeing riki high off his adrenaline, eyes filled with pure determination and rage did something to you. youâd heard from other sources that riki was competitive and winning his matches was always something important for him. however, you never really understood just how strong this competitiveness was until you saw him in the ring.
sweat mixed with blood dripped down his face. the bruises on his torso were indicators of how well this round was going. not good at all. according to riki, this was all YOUR fault. every time that you were a part of the audience of a match always ended in him losing. itâs been loss after loss for him lately.
âhow important could that stupid article be for her to ruin my fucking matches?â riki would ask himself. definitely not important enough to cause him yet another loss tonight. his opponent managed to catch him off guard, throwing a punch straight to his gut. the impact made riki fold over, his hand on his stomach and a bit of blood being coughed up.
âfuck thisâŚâ he mumbled as he tried to get back up but his body decided to give out on him completely. you watched in disappointment as riki fell to the floor of the ring. the referee counted to ten, officially making riki the loser of this round and the match.
white noise filled rikiâs ears and only one thing was on his mind: you. you, the one who seems to be like bad luck to him. you, the one who canât seem to shut the fuck up. you, who always asks the worst questions at the worst times. like now. because for some reason, you thought itâd be real smart to follow him into the locker room and ask an angry, upset riki âso, how do you feel about this being your fourth loss this season?â
the simple sound of your voice made him want to punch you in the face. or stick his dick into it. he wasnât too sure yet.
riki stared at you in disbelief. he scoffed before turning to look at anything else but you. âare you serious right now?â he asked, his fatigue dripping into his voice. âwell, itâs an actual question i need to make.â you retorted, notepad and pen in your lap.
âitâs an actual question? okay. iâm pissed off. i never lose but it seems ever since you started showing up here, you just ruined shit for me. what are you even writing about on that stupid fucking notepad? are your articles even important? what do you even write about?â his frustration was absolutely evident. you thought for a second before answering him. âillegal boxing. underground boxing. and no, itâs not my fault youâve been losing. thatâs very much your problem. iâm just doing my job. itâs really not my fault you canât handle a simple loss.â
your words set something off inside of riki. something beyond anger, beyond wanting to rock your shit. something dark. youâd really fucked up by now.
âfuck it.â he thought to himself before he grabbed you by the arm. âwhat are you-â âshut the fuck up.â he cut you off as he threw you to the floor, immediately caging you between him and the cement under you. you couldnât even react from how fast everything had happened. one second you were on a chair and the other you were on the floor with rikiâs breath against your lips.
being in this position made riki realize how attractive you really were. sure, he hated your guts but he admitted from the start that you were hot. he knew eventually heâd try to get you alone to fuck you but he didnât think it would be right now. or that itâd be under these circumstances.
you shook under him, you didnât know from what. fear? shock? one look into his eyes told you everything you needed to know of his intentions with you. they held an eerie darkness to them. it shook you to your core. riki didnât give you more time to think but hiking up your skirt, revealing your plush thighs to him. he grinned at the sight of your stockings and your panties. how cute.
âfuck, you have no idea how long iâve been wanting to do this to you⌠coming into my space just to ruin shit. just made me wanna fuck that stupid smile off your face. want me to do that? actually, who cares what you want. i think i deserve at least this as a reward for you ruining my winning streak.â he smirked as he ripped your stockings off of you along with your panties.
you whimpered at how aggressive he was being. your hands immediately tried to wrap around his forearms. it seemed you forgot riki was probably ten times stronger than you, and he showed this by promptly releasing your grip on him and using one hand to push both your arms above you.
âreally? do you actually think you can get me off of you?â rikiâs grin widened. you felt a shock of fear down your spine. he was having fun. he was about to do something disgusting, yet he was having fun.
you couldnât even move around as he was on top of you, his weight holding you down. âwhat do you want?â your voice came out in a tremble. riki only looked you up and down before answering.
ârevenge. and a little fun.â
revenge? for making him lose? this was a new level of petty for you. and the way he was getting his revenge was definitely not your favorite. riki used his hands to pry apart your thighs, immediately getting a negative response from you. you didnât even get to say anything to him before he reached his hand back up and slapped you across the face.
âdonât fucking complain. just take it.â
his thigh was slotted in between yours, putting some pressure on you with it. you tried your best to not show an expression of pleasure to him. you couldnât let him know you enjoyed the slight pressure on you. your clit twitched at the feeling of his shorts against you.
he slotted his hand in between where his thigh was and your heat. his fingers traced around for a bit before finding your clit. he smirked as he rolled it between his fingers. he had fun watching you try to not whine at the feeling of him playing around with you.
he gave a dark chuckle at the sight before him. âi know youâre enjoying this, baby. i can feel you getting wet.â and he was right, your pussy beginning to get damp. you refused to give into his actions thought. âfuck you!â you yelled, trying to move but only making it worse for yourself.
riki decided he had enough of your brattiness and pinched your clit as punishment. you yelped at the bit of pain followed by some pleasure. your pleasure was promptly taken away when riki gave another pinch, this time hard enough to make you almost tear up.
âfuck me? gladly.â he gave a fake smile as he took his thigh back from between you. his hand immediately made its way back to between your thighs. you didnât even get to do or say anything before two of his long fingers slipped inside of you. you couldnât bite back that moan, letting riki know that felt good to you.
no. no, it shouldnât feel good. but with each curl of rikiâs fingers you felt your defense falling some more. his thumb grazed over your clit occasionally, making you clench on his fingers. riki knew you were starting to enjoy it and it was evident on how his fingers started to thrust in and out of you with more force than youâve felt.
he watched as you whined, trying to deny it felt good but your body couldnât lie. you were gushing on him and you knew it. you felt your high getting close. your hips moved on his fingers automatically as you got closer and closer.
you could taste your orgasm coming, just a few more thrusts from riki and youâd come undone. unfortunately for you, riki decided to torture you a bit. he slipped his fingers out of you just as you were about to cum. you let out a pathetic whine at the loss of contact, riki only grinning before sticking his fingers in his mouth to taste you. he hummed at your taste.
âwhatâs wrong? i thought you didnât want me to touch you?â his voice dripped of fake sympathy. now he was acting like he gave a damn what you wanted. you shook your head. your head was so hazy, you didnât even know what you wanted anymore. all you knew is you needed to cum. no matter what.
you whined at his words. âi changed my mindâŚâ you wanted to cry at how he edged you. âjust let me cum, please.â you almost begged him. that was more than enough for riki. he finally properly lifted your skirt, getting a good look at you. he then pushed his shorts and boxers down, revealing his hard cock. precum dripped from it, making your pussy clench.
he saw as your hole clenched and grinned ever so bigger. he let his middle finger graze over your wet hole. âyou like looking at my dick, baby? want it in you?â he teasingly asked. you could only nod at him. you needed him in you. riki sighed exaggeratedly at your reaction. âwell, i guess i canât leave you hanging⌠if youâre good for me, iâll even cum in you. you want that?â
you felt yourself drool at the idea of being stuffed with cum. it was crazy how you went from wanting riki off of you to making him cum inside you. you felt insatiable. âyes, cum in me. want you all in me!â you cried.
he silently gave his cock a few strokes before sliding into you. your jaw dropped at the feeling of you being stretched on his dick. it was so thick with a good length, it felt perfect. he went slowly as to let you feel every inch of him. after what felt like an eternity, you felt his hips press against you.
he let out a low groan at how tight and warm you were. âgod, this pussy feels so good. you like having my cock in you, hm?â he moaned at the feeling of you clenching around him. thereâs his answer. you let out whimpers at the feeling of him being so deep. his tip was hitting straight into your spot, the slightest movement making you want to scream in pleasure.
his hips began to slowly thrust in and out of you. the drag of his cock in your walls made you see stars and you couldnât help but grind on him. he felt satisfaction at seeing you be a hot mess for him. âyeah, you like thatâŚâ his thrusts gradually got a bit faster, a continuous fap fap fap being heard across the locker room.
ânghh rikiâŚâ you whined as his cock was digging into you. it was heaven on earth for you. riki finally let go of your arms after a while. you moved them to wrap around his neck, your hands tugging on his hair. a low groan escaped his throat at your actions. his now free hand made its way to your neck, wrapping around it and giving a small squeeze.
you gasped at his hand around your neck. âyouâre such a good girl for me, ya know? can just fuck you whenever i want and how i like. so goodâŚâ he praised as his thrusts got harsher. and for the first time that night, he leaned in to give you a kiss. it was so messy, teeth clashing and tongues dancing but it was perfect.
his hand squeezed your throat a bit tighter, making you feel woozy. his other hand went to squeeze your left tit, satisfied at how soft it felt even when you still had your shirt and bra on. the lack of oxygen made you needier and more desperate to cum. riki knew this when you began to clench around him.
âfuck, gonna cum? cum whenever you want, i said i couldnât leave you hanging.â he gave you a hazy smile. his brain was completely fogged up. he couldnât formulate a thought other than fucking you. he was just as out of it as you.
you felt your pleasure from before building up, trying to give riki a warning. âcu- âm cumming!â your words sounded choked but he knew exactly what you were trying to say. he didnât give you a verbal response. he only gave your throat the hardest squeeze he could without hurting you. âcum for me, baby.â
that was enough for you to release all over him, your release hitting his thighs. he kept fucking you as you came, watching in awe as you squirted all over him. he finally let go of your throat and let you catch your breath as you came down from your high.
âdid i fuck you that good? such a dirty girl fâ me.â he groaned as he felt himself get close to his release. he ignored your cries of overstimulation as he kept fucking you. âsince you were so good, you get my cum. are you happy, baby?â he asked.
you gave him an eager nod, trying to ignore how overstimulated you were for him. âso happy, want you to cum in me. please, riki!â you moaned loudly. that was enough for riki to start painting your walls white. his head was thrown back as he released into you. you enjoyed the feeling of riki cumming in you, moaning softly at the sensation. you clenched around him to try and milk him for everything he had.
you laid on the floor with riki flopping next to you, both of you guysâs chests heaving. you were trying to catch your breath but it felt almost impossible. riki finally turned to look at you.
âyou make me lose again and iâll only be meaner to you.â he warned.
you took it as a challenge to distract him in his next match.
#enhypen smut#enha smut#enhypen hard hours#riki smut#riki x reader#enhypen x reader#donât like donât read!!#i will keep repeating myself idgaf what u have to say
961 notes
¡
View notes
Note
I had abdominal surgery a wee while ago and I was thinking of the 141 crowding over the nurses and just babying me,don't gotta lift a finger, oh your water needs filling up lemme do that, oh you need to pee lemme help you to the bathroom so the male nurse doesn't see what's THEIRS and ehen you're back home on base/at the flat they're at your beck and call. Gaz buys a bell you can shake foe help as a joke but as soon as the first bell rings you have 4 massive men filing in at attention.
You know price only trusts either him or gaz with bandage changing since they're more gentle handed as to not rip hair, but soap and simon are peering over shoulders saying it either needs to breathe or needs antiseptic etc etc
Im still on bed rest whilst on heavy opioids for pain so yeah! I'd love me a little feel good comfort if you're able to?
TF141 x !reader, comfort, non graphic medical injury and healing
Hope you're healing up ok anon!
If you didn't hurt so goddamn much you'd feel bad for the nurses. Simon is in full The Ghost mode, glaring from a corner with the skull plate gleaming in the harsh lights, every inch holding violence. It's a miracle he's not in the full tac gear. Two of your nurses are veterans of their craft and don't flinch, and they get his very grudging approval. The one who flutters her hands and asks you in a stage whisper if you're safe (which....great idea, asking someone that when the perceived abuser is right fucking there...) gets booted out the door and you don't see her again.
Funnily enough, he doesn't care about male nurses as much as Kyle and Johnny do, both of them bristling like guard dogs when it's time to check your catheter, move your legs to avoid swelling, test the incisions over your abdomen. You want to swat them for it, but again, you hurt too damn much. Screw this place and their ideas of "morphine doses" and "let's not cause organ failure".
John is the best of them all, at least while you're in the hospital- he makes sure you have support under your back, talks to the doctors and nurses and takes notes, learns when you need physical comfort and when you are so touched out he needs to get the boys out of your hair for a while.
It feels like forever to leave the hospital, even though you know you got out relatively quickly, no complications- and oh, being home is such a relief. Your own familiar walls and floors, a bed you sink comfortably into, and of course four sweet men doing their best to smother you in love.
The bell is just a joke, but the first time you wake up needing to pee and your phone slid out of reach it ends up being perfect- you clang it and Kyle pops his head in, grinning. "Yes, Princess?" He asks, and helps you stand up and shuffle to the toilet.
John does bandage changing, Simon peering over his shoulder and backseat-driving, and you let Johnny carry you to the couch, kissing him as he settles you into a nest of pillows. You get a kiss from everyone else of course, gentle presses of their lips that settle you better than anything.
Simon hesitates, and then shuffles you around, climbing onto the couch behind you to cradle you in his lap. You hiss a little as your stitches pull, and he murmurs a quiet apology. It's alright, his body heat soothes sore muscles, and you let yourself be cradled and cuddled into a nap.
The bell keeps being useful, you can ring it and within moments any or all of them are coming to you, helping you with everything from wound care to fixing a blanket over your lap. You start making a little game of it, asking for Kyle to scratch your nose, or Johnny to rub your feet, but each time they do it so immediately and sincerely that it just swings around to heartwarming.
You're not sure what the hell you did to deserve this, these big-hearted men giving you kisses and care with every gesture, but you'll take every minute of it.
#cod#call of duty#simon ghost riley#simon riley#johnny soap mactavish#johnny mactavish#kyle gaz garrick#kyle garrick#captain john price#john price#poly tf141#tf141 x reader#simon ghost riley x reader#johnny soap mactavish x reader#kyle gaz garrick x reader#captain john price x reader#an indulgence
136 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I won't say I'm in love [Prince Zuko]
pg. 13, fluff | Zuko x gn! reader
synopsis; Zuko had never been one to express himself in the right ways, anger had always been his primary emotion. But, when he meets you, a rouge fire bender helping the Avatar, it becomes hard for him to accept the growing warmth in his chest every time you look at him.
cw; emotionally constipated Zuko, fluff, pining, Clueless Zuko, Zuko doesnât know how to deal with feelings, awkward turtleduck, light fluff.
Masterlist
Zuko never had time to really sit and think about relationships. After spending his early teenage years on a wild goose chase hunting the avatar, and now having joined the Gaang, with only a week to teach Aang how to firebend so he could face Ozai, he had a lot going on.
However, when he had started to fit in with the gaang better, you had definitely caught his attention.
You were a firebender yourself, highly skilled and light on your feet. You made a formidable opponent in battle, your elegance and lightweight movements almost resembling an air-bender. Zuko couldnât help but stare as you practiced basic maneuvers, your muscles flexing with every movement, the thin sheen of sweat on your brow, and the fierce look of concentration on your beautiful face. To say Zuko was whipped was an understatement.
You were the last to accept him into the group, having always been a bit of a loner and standoffish, you didnt trust him. Especially with him being the crown prince of the very nation that has caused you nothing but pain. So Zuko worked extra hard to earn your friendship. Doing good deeds like helping Sokka clean up camp, going on water collecting trips with Kitara, helping Toph with her hair, and of course, befriending Aang and teaching him firebending alongside you.
While Zuko was still miles away from getting close to you, he was running out of ideas on how to gain your approval. So, naturally he went to Sokka for advice.
âIts like no matter what i do, y/n still hates me! I dont get it, you guys all like me, you know iâm good now. So whats their problem?â Sokka looked over Zukoâs exasperated face, putting two and two together. Not that it was hard, everyone caught him staring at you like a creep once or twice already. âI dont think y/n hates you, honestly. Thats just the way they are. It took like, 2 months for them to really open up to us.â Sokka shrugged, smoothing his hair down. âIf iâm being honest, youâre trying too hard. Seems like you got a thing for them.â Zuko gaped, staring at Sokka like he had grown another head. âWhat are you talking about!? I dont like them. I just want them to trust me!â But despite his words, the flush on his face betrayed his denial. Sokka raised his eyebrows. âRight. Okay. Why donât you just talk to them? I mean, obviously what youre doing isnt working. Maybe you should get them a gift or something.â Zuko nodded to himself. Why hadnât he thought of that before? He quickly stood up, a new objective in mind.
âThanks Sokka.â
âAnytime, bro. And a word of advice, if youâre trying to make it less obvious that you like them, try not staring so hard. It creeps everyone out.â
âI TOLD YOU I DONT!â
âYeah, yeah whatever. Get out before you burn my tent down.â
Zuko rolled his eyes, storming off with a deep flush on his cheeks.
The next morning he set out to the village nearby, wearing a cloak to disguise his face. He looked around the market, stopping by a jeweler, who had a whole array of different bracelets, necklaces, and rings. A peculiar necklace stood out to him. It held a beautiful ruby, plated in gold and held on to a thin, gold chain. Before anybody could see, he snatched it up, quickly leaving and heading back to the air temple before anybody could confront him. On the way back he stopped by a patch of fire-Lillies, picking a few to make a messy bouquet. âY/n will like these.â He muttered to himself, trying to tie them together with an old piece of twine.
When he made his way back to camp, the others stared at him with questioning glances, momo crawling up to sniff at the flowers. âWhats with the flowers? You into gardening or something?â Sokka asked, eyeing the bright fire-lillies in his grasp. âI got these for Y/nâ Zuko blushed as he realized how this looked, averting his eyes from Sokkaâs teasing gaze. âAww thats sweet, Zuko. Who knew you were such a softie.â Kitara cooed, fluttering her lashes in a mock swoon. Zuko gritted his teeth, cheeks burning hotter than the sun. âYeah, maybe youâll man up and confess. We all know you like themâ Toph chided, smirking. âI donât!â Zuko protested. âYouâre lyingggâ Toph hummed, and Zuko cursed her abilities to see with her feet.
âWhats going on?â Zuko froze when he heard your voice, quickly turning towards you, hiding the bouquet behind his back. âOh nothing, just teasing Zuko about his undying lo-â Sokka was abruptly cut off by Zuko slapping his hand over his mouth, glaring at him. âWhat Sokka was trying to say is, we were teasing Zukoâs undying and super obvious crush on you.â Toph stated nonchalantly. The others snickered at Zukoâs panicked expression, his cheeks couldnât have gotten hotter, wide eyes turned to you. âI dont know what theyâre talking about! I donât have a crush on you! Theyâre just trying to be funny i swear-â âuh, Zuko-â âI just want you to trust me, so i got you these flowers-â he pulled the bouquet from behind him, presenting it to you. But what he didnât realize was, he had accidentally set the lilies on fire. He gasped and dropped the bouquet, stomping on the charred flowers to put the fire out. You just gave him a blank look, the others snickering behind you. Zuko had never felt so embarrassed in his life.
âWow Zuko, that sure was a good way to confess!â Kitara teased, watching as you just threw your hands up, being completely done with⌠whatever that was, and walking away to your tent. âYeah Zuko. Maybe try not almost burning the camp down. I think Y/n will like it better if you just told them how you feel!â Aang chirped, just irritating Zuko more with his upbeat attitude. âWhatever, you guys are impossibleâ he snapped, storming off in a random direction. âAnd I told you i donât like them!â Once he was out of earshot, Toph snickered, laying on her back against Appaâs side. âHeâs lying again.â
For the rest of the day, Zuko avoided you at all costs. Leaving you to teach Aang by yourself, even sitting a considerable distance away from you during lunch. It was confusing you, but you didnât say anything. You guessed he was still embarrassed from the spectacle he had made of himself that morning. You couldnât help but smile to yourself. Zuko was sweet, and if what the others are saying is true, you couldnât deny that you could start feeling something for him too. Youâd observed him ever since he joined the group, and his surprisingly gentle heart had impressed you. Youâd watched him teach Aang during your training sessions. Appreciating the way his body moved flawlessly, his dark hair bringing out the gold in his eyes. You had to admit, you werenât complaining when he would show up to your lessons shirtless. There was no denying he was cute.
So, you decided to approach him, surprising even yourself. You waited for everyone to settle into their tents, then you made your way to his. You stood outside for a second, thinking about how you were going to start this, what you would say. But your thoughts blanked when Zuko crawled out of his tent, now face to face with you. âO-oh hi- Zuko- i, umâ you stuttered, lost for words. His eyes widened at the sight of you, sputtering like a nervous wreck. âI just wanted to u-um say, t-that i think the flowers were beautiful and u-um that was very sweet of youâ âo-ohâ you stood in awkward silence, the ground suddenly very interesting. âAnyways i think iâm gonna go-â âwait, i-i um, i got you this too.â He quickly handed you the necklace, eyes averting yours and a deep blush on his cheeks. You looked the piece of jewelry over, smiling at him. âItâs beautiful Zuko. Um, thank you?â âYouâre uh, youâre welcome..â you donât know what took over you, but you leaned forward pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. You stared at each other in shock, now it was your turn to blush, face as red as a tomato. âUh well, its getting late- iâm gonna go back to my tent. G-goodnightâ the words came out quicker than you could think, racing off back to your tent. Leaving Zuko standing there, hand on his cheek, feeling how warm the skin was under his palm. His brain short circuited and his heart was beating 400 miles per minute, he swore he was gonna pass out.
Hope you enjoyed :> notes and reblogs are appreciated, comments, asks, and requests are welcomed! đ
part 2
#prince zuko x reader#zuko fluff#zuko x reader#atla x reader#atla fluff#didnt really like this but oh well#âĽiloveboysinred#zuko oneshot
637 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Fine Line Of Our Worlds

Author: bvidzsoo
Warnings: cursing, suggestive
Pairing: Song Mingi x female reader
Word count: 40,3k
Summary: Song Mingi didn't choose to become a Pirate, but after getting saved by the crew, he decided to stay. Nobody at home would miss him, they didn't like him much. However, he would miss his riches dearly, teeth always aching for gold and money. He was a little kleptomaniac, it's mostly why he was punished so often back at home. But here, with Ateez, he was free to do whatever and he loved the idea. You were also rich, very rich. You had ties to the royal family, but never said much about it since it was due to your mother's bloodline, who died giving birth to you. You were daddy's little girl, always getting whatever you wanted, never reprimanded for anything. But your life was boring, you were closed inside your mansion's walls all day long and the only people you could torment to have fun were your maids, who grew tired of your antics. Let's not forget the fact that you also loved stealing. It started out as a little talent of yours when you were just a child, but growing up you realized it became a very unconscious habit. And one night, Mingi seemed to come into your life just at the right moment, sweeping your off your feet, quite literally, and taking you onto a Pirate ship, your fates interlacing forever. (Reader is called Yoon Areum in the following oneshots.)
A/N: Oh, my God, my lovelies!!! I swear to GOD this was NEVER supposed to be this long I can't believe I wrote something THIS long, like I'm CRYING TEARS OF JOY. This is the longest and biggest oneshot I've EVER written and oh my God, idk what to do with myself anymore. I am so so curious what you all will think of it, so please, let me know your thoughts about this monster of a fic lol! I am really sorry for the super long wait for this part, but I believe nothing is accidental, and the timing is perfect for this fic as I'm sure months ago this story wouldn't have turned out like this, because I wasn't so feral for Song Mingi back then, LOL. Check out the previous parts if you haven't already, as they are tightly woven together! I hope you enjoy, and happy reading now!
Taglist: @pingyu-in-wonderland @marievllr-abg @lelaleleb @loveforred @horanghae8 @jeonghanscarat7 @orshii @mundayoonimnida @m3tavita @silentcry329 @icarusignite @cooljuni @sharksandminhos @mountiiny
Series Masterlist â Previous Part
           The light padding of feet echoed around in the quiet room as I pressed my head further against the pillow, irritated by the sudden disturbance. Then, the ring of a small bell and the sound of curtains being drawn apart, and a blinding light, which flooded my grandeur room. I groaned loudly and pulled the thick covers over my shivering form, eyebrows furrowing when that damned ringing wouldnât stop. Who would dare interrupt my beauty sleep? Who would dare wake me up from a dream where a charming prince was just about to confess his everlasting love for me?!
âMiss Yoon, itâs almost noon,â A soft voice called out, the ringing of the bell finally gone, âYour father inquired about your whereabouts.â
I groaned and squeezed my eyes shut tighter, burying my head into the pillow even more. I didnât want to get out of bed. It was so warm and comfortable. I wanted to sleep all day long and dream about a prince, which would finally whisk me away from this place and treat me like the royalty I am. WellâŚthe royalty I would have been if my mother didnât die and cause a rift between our family and hers. Certainly her being third cousin with the Queen wouldâve granted us a spot in the palace. I wouldâve very much liked that. To be pampered all day long with expensive things, living a lavished life without having to worry about anything. What a life that wouldâve been. Instead, I was stuck in a golden decorated mansion where I suffered of bored all day long, and top of that, my two maids were incompetent too. If only father would sometimes listen to meâŚwe wouldnât be here still.
âMiss Yoon,â Another quiet voice said, âyour fatherâs friends will be arriving soon, he doesnât want you to miss greeting them.â
âI couldnât care less about my fatherâs friends!â I hissed, sitting up abruptly, glaring at my two maids. They were shorter than me, and skinnier, their clothes clinging to their bodies in an uncomfortable way. I have offered some of my dresses to them, but them being ungrateful, refused to take them. If a warm-hearted woman like myself offered me a dress made of silk and littered with gems, I wouldnât even think about refusing it. Not everyone was as generous as myself, the thought made me roll my eyes.
âMiss Yoon,â The blonde maid, Soyeon, said, âSir Yoon asked me to let you know that the friends would be here in an hour.â
I opened my mouth to tell her that I wouldnât get out of bed, but the black-haired maid, Soojin, cut me off before I could make a sound, âYour bath will get cold, Miss Yoon.â
I scoffed and leaned back into my pillows, crossing my arms in front of my chest, âIâm not getting out of bed today, get lost, you two.â
The maids said nothing as they fidgeted around, glancing at each other. I closed my eyes and hummed contently as my muscles grew soft once again, allowing the bedâs warmth to wrap me in a cocoon of comfort and serenity, which of course, didnât last for long as one of the maidâs cleared their throat very quietly.
âYour breakfast will also get cold, Miss Yoonââ
âFine!â I exclaimed and sat up with a glare, huffing as I threw the covers off myself, âAre you happy now?â
Before they could say anything, I got out of bed, almost tripping in the sheet as it had fallen to the floor, making the maids gasp as I quickly stood up straight, narrowing my eyes at them. They quickly looked away and I tsked, pulling the hair out of my eyes as I stepped into my fluffy slippers, and stormed past the two pathetic women, headed for my spacious bathroom. The walls and floor were a dark green marble, my favorite color, and the big window was opened to allow fresh air inside. The breeze was warm as I let my silky nightgown slip down my body, and I quickly got inside the bathtub which was decorated with golden accents, my father had made it specifically for me. I heard my maids hurrying inside the bathroom as I lowered myself further down in the warm water, wetting my hair and washing my eyes as I got above the surface, Soojin with the soap and sponge in her hands as she approached me. She didnât look in my eyes as she started washing my body, and I rolled my eyes as Soyeon finally showed up with my breakfast.
I was starving.
Pancakes with maple syrup and blackberries were my favorite breakfast, our personal chef certainly knows me well. Itâs like he read my mind that I was craving something sweet, but healthy, today.
âAre you going to wait until the night comes upon us?â I deadpanned as I looked at Soyeon, leaning forward when Soojin tried to wash my back without saying anything. Stupid girl, she couldnât even use her mouth for a simple request.
âApologies, Miss Yoon.â Soyeon slightly bowed her head and came near, getting on her knees to be at a more comfortable angle. I smiled at her widely as she raised the fork up towards my lips, pancake and blueberry on it. She certainly knew how I liked eating my favorite breakfast. I hummed as I closed my eyes and chewed the food, my mood instantly getting better. These two girls could perform their duties really well, they just needed little scolding and motivation from time to time. I sighed in contentment as Soyeon continued feeding me while Soojin thoroughly washed my body, not an ounce of grime on my skin. I hated being dirty, on rather hot days I would even bathe twice a day. The opened window allowed the warm breeze to waft inside, the crashing of the waves distant, but strong enough to be heard as our mansion was rather close to the beach. Once I was done with my breakfast, Soyeon handed me my cup filled with tea and I took a few sips, washing down the food, and enjoying the minty taste of it.
âMiss Yoon,â Soojin spoke up hesitantly as she washed my hair, voice quiet, âI overheard your father talking about a ball this morningââ
âA ball?!â I exclaimed, eyes shooting open as I sat up straight in the bathtub. A little water splashed over, Soyeonâs eyes stuck to it as she sighed quietly.
âItâs nothing certain, Miss Yoon, I donât even know when itâll be.â Soojin quickly explained, regret in her voice. If my father didnât want me to know about it, then he had bad luck, because my loyal maids always told me everything that happened outside of my roomâs doors.
âSoyeon, pick out my prettiest dress and prepare it for the ball!â I demanded, hissing when Soojin pulled on my scalp harshly with the towel. She quickly apologized and I rolled my eyes, Soyeon seeming lost as she looked at me before looking at Soojin.
âWe donât know when the ball will take placeââ
âI said, prepare my dress for the ball.â I raised my eyebrows at her, daring her to disobey me. Soyeon quickly nodded as Soojin wrapped my hair in the towel, stepping aside to search for the one for my body. It was next to Soyeon, and she was quick to help out her fellow maid as she handed the towel to Soojin. I grinned with distaste, unimpressed by how eager they always were to help each other out. Yet, they would never helped me out, unless I demanded it. Two faced little demons is what they were, âHelp me out.â
My voice was sweet as I raised my hand, halting Soojinâs movements. Soyeonâs eyes fell on me and I let a slow smile stretch onto my lips, eyebrows raised. She hesitated as she glanced at Soojin briefly, before taking a reluctant step towards me. I delicately raised my left arm too, barely placing my hand on Soyeonâs open palm. I didnât necessarily like holding dirty things with my hands. I stood up and allowed Soyeon to guide me to my feet, eyes staying on my face as I stood naked in front of the two girls. I felt Soojin step closer from behind and wrap the towel around myself, my fingers tightening around Soyeonâs hand, a smirk forming on my lips. She looked down uncomfortably and that just allowed my next move to be easier than I thought it would be. I forcefully tugged on Soyeonâs hand, and suddenly, she was falling towards me with a loud cry. I released her hand as she fell in the bathtub, splashing water all over the floor and on the towel around my body. My amused expression dropped as I looked down at the girl with disgust, hand still in the air. She was gasping for air as she tried to get her hair out of her face, Soojin standing to the side with a shocked expression. When I glanced at her, she pressed her hands against her mouth and I rolled my eyes, stepping out of the bathtub. They certainly looked pathetic right now.
âPerhaps that taught you not to question when I say something, Soyeon.â My voice was cold as I turned around and took off towards the door, halting in the doorway, âGo get changed quickly, do you think Soojin is capable of braiding my hair the way I like it?â
âYes, Miss Yoon, Iâll be back in a few minutes.â Soyeonâs voice quivered as she hauled herself out of the bathtub, Soojin rushing to her side to help her out. I rolled my eyes and walked back inside my room, sitting at my vanity table as I looked out the window, a peculiar ship appearing on the horizon as it seemed to sail. Whether if it was coming towards our Kingdom or departing from it, I couldnât tell, and I wondered what type of people were on it. Sailors, perhaps? But they were too far away from the shore, it couldnât have been them. Or perhaps it was a merchant ship. Or maybe the Navyâs fleet. Oh, how handsome those soldiers were. Especially Lieutenant Kim. Pity he wasnât rich or from an influential family, I wouldâve long married him if that were the case, and of course, if my father wasnât so overprotective of his little daughter. He barely let me out of his sight, even at my fragile age of nineteen. He was scared his little girl would get whisked away by some handsome man, and oh, how I wished for that to happen. But with my father always breathing down my neck and monitoring each step of mine, none of that was happening anytime soon. He had always thought his little friends were better, more mature, more respectful. But when he wasnât looking our way, those old grimy men would send me flirty looks and whisper sweet nothings about a life lived in posh if I were to accept their proposals. But thatâs not what I needed, nor wanted.
I wanted someone good looking. Someone, who was tall with sharp features and demanding eyes that made my heart race wildly. Someone, who made me forget my own name. Someone, who fell so madly in love with me that heâd worship the ground I walked on. Thatâs what I needed, and tons of money, of course, not some sticky fingers and fat old men who only wanted to taint my innocence. They thought they were sleek, but I was even sleeker. My eyes fell on the expensive watch placed on display on my vanity, making me chuckle to myself as I reached for it, tracing the leather with a finger. Lord Lee was still looking for it, pity heâd never ever again find it. I smirked as I reached over and opened my little chest filled with all the shiny goods I stole, although I prefer calling them borrowed, from my fatherâs business partners and friends. The floorboard creaking from behind made me look up, and through the mirror I saw Soojin walking inside my room, holding a pale blue dress. My eyebrows furrowed and I turned in my seat, tsking.
âIs that what you want me to wear to the ball?â My tone was snappy and skeptical as it made Soojin pause, eyes averted as she remained silent, âYou can burn that old rag, I wonât wear it ever again.â
âYes, Miss Yoon.â Soojinâs voice was small and as I continued looking at her, I could see the yearning in her eyes as her grip tightened around the fabric. I scoffed and faced my mirror again, Soyeon finally walking back inside, her clothes dry and hair disheveled as her eyes were red. God, this stupid girl had been crying again. These two maids were so sensitive, it was embarrassing at this point, âGod, you two are so pathetic. I wonder why my father keeps you around still. I should just get a competent maid like the Queen has at her Palace.â
There was silence as Soyeon walked over, grabbing an oily lotion and putting it on her hands before she massaged it into my smooth hair, making me sigh in content as I closed my eyes. The floorboard creaked again and I figured Soojin was on her way to pick out a new dress, âYou want to keep that old rag?â
Soyeon paused for a second before I felt her grabbing the brush from my vanity, making me open my eyes and hiss when the brush got tangled in the knots in my hair. I gave her a glare through the mirror as she bit her lower lip, embarrassed. If she cries another time Iâd rather just jump out the window right now and save myself of this clownery.
âI cannot accept anything that was once Miss Yoonâsââ
âOh, Lord,â I muttered with a groan, glaring at Soojin through the mirror, âJust keep that wrenched dress, nobody will have your head for it! Iâm letting you wear it. Do you need anyone else to give you permission to do so?â
Soojin shook her head as she averted her eyes, and I hummed, settling back in my seat as Soyeon finally started braiding my hair, âGood, then stop whining and asking for attention and keep it.â
âMiss Yoon, your generosity is unlimited.â I scoffed and rolled my eyes at Soojinâs obvious flattery.
âOf course, it is.â I muttered and watched Soyeon through the mirror as my other maid disappeared back inside my huge closet filled with pretty dresses to the brim. Soyeon kept sniffing and avoiding eye contact as my stare turned insistent, but her hands worked diligently as she braided my hair the way I liked it. My curly hair was long as it reached the middle of my back and dense, making it hard for everyone but Soyeon to maneuver it any way she wanted to. Two curly front pieces were left alone to frame my face as the braided the rest from the sides, creating the impression of a small crown in my hair. She usually put gemstones in it and left the rest hang freely against my shoulders after she ruffled it up to make it fluffier looking. When she was done with my hair, I crossed my arms in front of my chest and threw her a glare, watching as her body visibly tensed.
âDid I mess up, Miss Yoon? Do you not like your hair?â Her voice was squeaky and I huffed.
âAt least look me in the eyes when you speak to me, brat.â I snapped and Soyeon quickly looked up, her eyes filled with tears. I groaned loudly at her theatrics and leaned forward, opening my chest of stollen, borrowed, goods. The first pearl necklace that my eyes fell on belonged to a maiden from a charity event, and I grinned as I grabbed it, raising it up to my eyes to inspect it from up closer. Soyeon watched me through the mirror and I stood, turning around. I was almost two heads taller than her, âTake it and stop being a cry-baby. But donât let my father know or heâll have your hands for stealing it.â
âIs thisânot yours, Miss Yoon?â Soyeon asked reluctantly as Soojin walked back inside the room, holding a gorgeous sage green dress that once belonged to my mother. I grinned as she raised the dress up, my eyes drinking in the lace and small flower designs on it. It would be perfect for the ball; I couldnât wait to wear it now.
âOf course, itâs not mine, Soyeon. Do I wear such cheap jewelry such as this?â I chuckled and pressed the pearl necklace forcefully into my maidâs hands. These two knew about my little hobby of stealing from others, but I made them swear to never tell my father as heâd certainly punish me for doing such lowly things, and forbid me from going to balls and tea parties with the ladies from the neighboring houses. I couldnât let that happen, I was already bored and dying every day in this boring mansion surrounded by servants and my father. I needed something which would bring life in me, excite me and show me what the world consisted of.
âI cannot accept thisââ
âI said, take it, and stop crying so much.â I huffed and walked away, watching as the maid struggled not to drop the pearl necklace, âGet lost, now, I will change on my own.â
And it didnât take long for the two maids to scramble out of my room, leaving me alone as I sighed loudly and walked inside my dressing room. The curtains were drawn but I opened them as I stared out the window again, longingly watching the ship in the distance as I grabbed my stockings to wear over my undergarments. What would a life on the sea feel like?
           After wearing a soft pink dress and making sure I looked presentable, I made my way to the gardens to greet my father first before we walked to the little fountain where his friends were gathered around, laughing about something inaudible to us. I plastered on my sweetest smile as my father gripped my arm slightly tighter, signaling that I should stand up even straighter. I chuckled, but cursed him in my head as the corset I was wearing was already constricting enough. If I stood any straighter it would dig into my flesh and make it bleed by the evening, but I obliged to my fatherâs wish as Mr. Lee noticed us and grinned like a Chesire cat. I hated that ugly man. He was always eating something, his fingertips greasy because of it, and he was greedy. All he saw were the assets he placed into something and how even the smallest business could bring more money to him. My father was blind to his schemes of trying to rob us, but thankfully, his smart little daughter was always there to convince him against doing business with Mr. Lee, and thus saving our legacy.
âMr. Yoon!â Sir Oh exclaimed, an obnoxious and quite annoying man, waving happily towards us, âLovely sunshine, we thought youâd never make it here today.â
The man around him laughed and I chuckled, although I wished to spit at them and press their heads under the water of the fountain. I hated it when they called me any names, and certainly Sir Oh was my least favorite as he found a stupid new nickname to call me by for each time he came to visit us.
âFriends, itâs been a while, hasnât it been?â My father asked with a chuckle as he patted my hand, then released me, finally. Itâs been exactly two weeks since these idiots have seen each other, yet they were being more dramatic about it than me and my tea party ladies would ever be.
âIt certainly has been.â Mr. Yu, perhaps the man I hated most as he was quite unashamed with his advances towards me, and he was hitting the age of fifty. Who wanted a scrawny old man good for nothing but reading his newspaper and crying about the weather? Certainly not me, âMiss Yoon, just as beautiful as always.â
I chuckled as I masked my disgust, plastering on a fake smile, âYou flatter me, Mr. Yu.â
My father chuckled and beckoned everyone over to the round table, asking us to sit down. I certainly did not want to be here and entertaining these fools, but I had no choice but to appease my father as he promised to buy me a ruby sometime next week, if I behaved well today. My little gemstone collection hadnât been updated in long, it certainly was about time I got something new and shiny. A diamond wouldâve been better, but my father said he couldnât find one in our region just yetâhow tragic. Before my father could sit, he seemed to remember something and he quickly excused himself, hurrying back towards the house. He left me alone with the wolves, and I remained collected as I watched his friends eyes taking me in closely. I chuckled and leaned back in my chair, folding my arms over my chest. It didnât help that the corset was already pushing up my breasts, sitting uncomfortable due to the metal digging into my waist.
âLovely weather today, isnât it, Mr. Yu?â I spoke up disinterested, but the men didnât seem to notice as he went off about how the weather was lovely, the breeze just perfect, and the waves not too harsh if anyone wanted to go for a swim. And of course, the sun was just perfectly hot today, not strong enough to burn your skin, but enough to leave a nice tan. Good thing I didnât expose much of myself, then.
âAny charming men on the horizon, Miss?â Sir Oh inquired with a small laugh, but it was easy to see the curiosity on his face as he leaned forward in his seat, eyes twinkling. Of course, to men like him it didnât matter that a wife and three children were waiting for him to return home. All he cared about was young flesh for a night, something to satiate his needs and reassure him that heâs still got in him, that he was still capable of charming ladies left and right. It was sad how Sir Oh failed to notice that it was just his money drawing in clueless ladies, ready to extort him of it. It was rather hilarious, yet disgusting at the same time.
âTell me, Sir Oh, what can you see on the horizon?â I raised my eyebrows as all three men across me turned their heads towards the sea, which was perfectly visible from our veranda overlooking it. I didnât have to look to know that the ship was still there. I smirked as they remained silent, telling that they didnât know more than I did.
âYou must have surely heard of pirates before, Miss Yoon.â Mr. Lee said mystically, head turning to look me in the eyes, âThereâs rumor that Ateez had sailed close to our shoresââ
âAh, nonsense!â Mr. Yu exclaimed, eyebrows furrowed, âThereâs no such thing as those dirty criminals nearing our shores. The Navy fleet will take them out in no second!â
âI wouldnât bet too much on that, Mr. Yu.â Mr. Lee chuckled, his eyes traveling back onto the sea. Intrigued, I also looked towards the sea, eyes finding the ship in the distance. Pirates, they say? Doesnât that sound exciting? I grinned as I imagined what they must look like and what they might want from our humble town. Surely if they were looking for our Queen, then they were in the wrong spot. Our Queen was miles away from us, unfortunately.
âAre these so-called pirates dangerous?â I asked with feigned ignorance, and Mr. Lee snorted as if I had asked a hilarious question. I refrained from glaring at him as I turned my head to face the men again.
âDangerous?! Pray they never find a young woman like yourself and ravage you.â My glare was instant as I didnât even try to hide it, jaw clenching at Mr. Leeâs blatant offensive remark. He had no shame, it was disgusting.
âMr. Lee!â Sir Oh exclaimed, looking alarmed, âApologize to Miss Yoon, right now!â
Mr. Yu looked just as appalled, acting as if he hadnât tried sleeping with me not even one week ago. It still made my skin crawl as I bit back a snarl, raising my eyebrows at Mr. Lee.
âMy apologies, Miss Yoon, that was harshââ
âIt merely mirrors your own thoughts, Mr. Lee.â I cut him off with a spiteful glare and the men looked shocked for a second as my face morphed into pure hatred, âYou all act like saints in front of my father, and then you try to have your way with me behind his back. Pathetic, especially if your wives were to know.â
The men remained gaping as I stood up, plastering on a wide smile when I heard the clanking of cups against a tray coming from behind. My father mustâve gone back to ask the servants to bring tea and cookies. The three men in front of me struggled to gathered themselves and fix their expressions, but when my father appeared next to me, they quickly did so. I gave them a look before turning to face my father.
âPapa, all this sitting in the sun is making me feel lightheaded,â I made my voice sound soft and weak as I pouted, grabbing my fatherâs hand, âWould you mind if I were to excuse myself?â
âMy dear, not at all!â He exclaimed and pressed a palm against my forehead alarmed, âYouâre burning up, head inside quickly!â
âThank you, papa.â I pressed a kiss against my fatherâs cheek and he squeezed my hand reassuringly before turning to face a servant, Shindong.
âPlease, walk my daughter back to her room.â My father instructed softly, âMake sure she has enough water and ask the cook to prepare soup for her. Let her maids know about her early return too, Shindong. Thank you.â
The servant bowed his head and extended a hand towards me, prompting me to hold his gloved hand as he helped me away from the chair and around the table. I knocked my leg into the foot of Mr. Yuâs chair as I passed behind him, acting as if I stumbled a bit. I leaned down and grabbed a silver spoon from the ground, which obviously wasnât there but I had grabbed it off the tray before Shindong could realize, and pretended to pick it up.
âMr. Yu, when did you drop this?â I asked with confusion as I held the spoon in my hand, eyebrows furrowed. Minhyuk, the servant who was setting the table looked alarmed for a second, counting the spoons on the table and the ones still on his tray, looking lost as he looked at the one I was holding. I tried to bite down my smirk, amused by their confusion as to how the spoon landed on the ground when one hadnât even been served to Mr. Yu yet.
âOh, thank you, dear.â Our fingers touched and I suppressed the shiver threatening to shake my body, Shindong gingerly holding my hand as I bowed my head lightly, swiftly pulling my hand back from Mr. Yuâs. My father shooed Shindong and I away, and I happily obliged as the servant walked us back towards the house, my fist hidden behind my back as the weight of a silver ring laid heavily in my hand. Away from everyone, I allowed the smirk to finally plaster on my face as I yanked my hand out of Shindongâs, raising the silver ring up Mr. Yu had on his finger a few seconds ago. Shindong gave me a small glance, but remained silent as he lead the way back to my room, telling me that Soojin and Soyeon would be soon here if I needed anything. I entered my room without saying anything, inspecting the huge ruby molded into the silver. I didnât have to wait another week to get my hands on a ruby, after all. Maybe Mr. Yu was good for something.
           The day seemed to drag on after I returned to my room, jumping on my fluffy bed face down and groaning loudly as the waves crashing against the rocks echoed inside my room through the opened window. It was indeed a lovely day and I found myself craving to go on a walk, but with my fatherâs friends here, I couldnât go, because my father never allowed me to leave the mansion without him by my side. I couldâve gone with one of the servants, or even guards, but he never trusted them enough to let me out with them. Or maybe Shindong had snitched on me after the few rare occasions I was allowed to go outside with the guards as I have disappeared for a few hours. I wasnât doing anything wrong, so I didnât understand their distress and my fatherâs anger and concern when he came storming inside my room and yelling at me that I was to stay in my room for the next week. It was horrible, but with the help of my maids, I did manage to sneak out to the gardens every night, laying in the soft grass and gazing at the bright stars, daydreaming about a life where a rich prince whisked me away on his white horse. The reason why I even disappeared for a few hours was simple, and many wouldâve laughed at it, not punished their child for it. I just wanted to buy some pastries and roam the cobblestone covered roads of our buzzing town, later headed to the beach to take a quick swim. But my father couldnât look past his worry and anger to realize that I was merely craving some fun and freedom from his close watch.
But I knew how to use my fatherâs friends being here to my advantage, and after changing into a dress lighter than the one I wore in the morning, I tied my hair in a low bun and sneaked out of my room. There were few times when I was allowed to read whatever that wasnât essential to my education, and so I skipped my way towards the library, hiding from the servants whoâd roam the halls as they were headed to their duties. I knew if Shindong saw me heâd snitch to my father, that loyal bastard. He was very good at his job, but perhaps too good as he was my fatherâs second eyes, never failing to notice any missteps I had taken. At least he was smart enough to keep it to himself when he caught me borrowing goods from others. I knew my maids were looking for me, Soyeonâs desperate calls quiet as they carried down the empty hallways, prompting me on to do better and hide so that they wouldnât find me. And my plan of reading in the library from the forbidden section, which were actually my motherâs most favorite romance novels, turned into me playing hide and seek with my very desperate sounding maids as they ran mindlessly up and down the hallways, searching every room as I stood hidden behind curtains, trying to contain my giggles. However, my fun was short lived when Minhyuk easily found me, his lips pulled into an amused smile. He was barely twenty-five and we were never allowed to be in the same chambers on our own, but my father was apparently looking for me, and Minhyuk was the first one to find me. I stuck my tongue out at him as he lead the way towards my fatherâs study room, ushering me inside with a chuckle when I threw him a glare.
âYou had called for me, papa?â I asked with a sweet smile, voice soft as it carried around in the quiet room. My father hummed as his eyes raised from the map he was inspecting, suddenly looking tired. His foolish friends mustâve tired him out with their stupid stories.
âDid you happen to see a silver ruby ring, by chance, my dear?â My eyebrows furrowed as I jutted my lower lips out innocently, and shook my head no, âI understand, thank you, my dear. Mr. Yu swears he lost his ring here somewhere, but we both know that man is just simply forgetful.â
âAnd old and ugly.â I muttered under my breath with a sneer, which was quickly gone when my father looked at me with raised eyebrows. I fixed my expression and smiled sweetly at him.
âOh, papa, donât you wish to go on a walk with your dear daughter?â I asked as I walked closer to him, letting my hand rest on his as I leaned against his sturdy desk, âWeâve still got a few hours before sunset, it would be lovely to take a walk on the beach. You look tired, the fresh and warm breeze will do you good, papa.â
My father smiled and hummed, turning his hand around to grab mine in his, squeezing our hands together, âYou are just as bewitching as your mother once was, my dear. But I must refuse your proposal, Iâm afraid.â
âBut papaââ My whiney voice got cut off by my fatherâs chuckle, shaking his head as he released my hand and pushed his chair back.
âYou didnât let me finish, my dear.â He grinned as a mischievous look appeared on his face, making my eyebrows raise in curiosity, âWeâve been invited to Mrs. Booâs ball, you might want to get ready for thatââ
I squealed loudly as I leaped at my father and pressed a kiss against his cheek, twirling around in his spacious study as my heartbeat quickened. So my stupid maids were right, after all! And I didnât even have to wait much more until weâd get to attend the ball, this was like a blessing, âPapa! I must get ready then! Itâs been too long since weâve been to a ballâand oh, the balls organized by Mrs. Boo are always soâmajestic.â
My father chuckled as he listened to me ranting, just nodding his head as I hurried towards his door, âSee you before sunset, father. I shall be ready by then!â
âYou better or else youâll be staying here.â His threat was empty, but I still pretended to be scared as I clumsily saluted him, making my father laugh as I left his study in a hurry, running down the hallways to reach my room as fast as I could.
âSoojin! Soyeon!â I shouted as I passed by the kitchens, where these two seemed to spend most of their time if they werenât with me, âIâm going to a ball tonight!â
           And the preparations for the ball took time, because everything had to be perfect. Even the curls in my hair had to sit perfectly, enhanced by Soyeon as we decided to let my hair fall freely tonight, barely braiding a few strands at the sides, which she clipped back so that the front pieces would frame my face nicely, enhancing my sharp cheekbones. Soojin helped by adding blush to my cheeks, which looked absolutely lovely as it complimented by sun kissed complexion and the lip tint was a dark cherry color, making my lips pop with color. A little bit of glitter had been added to my eyelids and I stood proudly in my dressing room, twirling around in front of the big mirror, admiring the way the sage green dress complemented my frame and skin complexion. The skirt was big and made me feel like a princess, the corset underneath tightly pulled together to keep my posture straight at all times. It got restricting after a while, lungs feeling like they were compressed, but I sucked it up and plastered on a smile despite the growing discomfort if I had to sit rather than stand. The top of the dress was off-shoulders and had long, loose sleeves, and the fabric around my breasts was held together by strings, similar to my corset as lace decorated the surface of it. With sunset nearing, and feeling pleased by my appearance, I headed to the front gates of the mansion, and got inside our little carriage as my father was already there and waiting for me. His eyes widened when I sat across from him and they filled with tears, making me confused as my first thought was that I didnât look sufficiently good enough for tonightâs ball. I adjusted the golden necklace around my neck uncomfortably, waiting for my father to speak up first.
âYou look stunning, my dear.â He whispered before sniffing loudly, looking out the window of the carriage, âYour mother wore this dress the day we metâI didnât even know you had it.â
I cleared my throat and shrugged, looking down at my hands, âI had visited her chambers not too long ago. I hope you donât mind.â
âOf course not, my dear.â My father quickly reassured me as he reached out for my hand, âShe would absolutely love seeing you wearing it, and I am happy as well. You truly did inherit all of her beauty.â
I chuckled as I became shy, lightly bowing my head in gratitude, âIn that case, I canât wait to meet my own rich husband, soon, hopefully.â
My fatherâs face became grim and he hummed, looking all of a sudden disinterested in the conversation. Of course he did, he always did this when I brought up the subject of husband or even just a simple suitor, âFocus on your studies for now, my dear. Men come and go, but your virtue stays.â
âYou always say that, papa.â I mumbled with a sigh and my father tsked.
âA lady does not mumble; she speaks well and clearly. And I always say that because I know what men are like, and until the day you find a man whoâs worthy of you, I shall continue deterring the bad wolves away from my little princess. Understand, my dear?â
I hummed with a pout and looked at my father with slight irritation, unable to slump against the plush seat of the carriage due to the corset I was wearing, âYes, I do, papa. I hear this at least twice a week.â
âVery well,â My father looked amused as he retreated his hand from mine and sat back with a pleased expression, âIt means youâll never forget it.â
And I had remained silent as the carriage finally took off, and for the rest of the ride as well. I couldnât say that I was mad at my father, but I could still resent him a little bit for keeping me away from every man that I showed even the slightest interest in me. It seemed like nobody was worthy enough. And even when they were, my father somehow managed to find some dirt about them and scare them away, consoling me that he was only showing me the dark side, the secrets these suitors were trying to hide from me. But perhaps, if my father allowed them enough time to stick around for longer, they wouldâve told me themselves of these missteps they have taken along the way. Nobody was perfect, despite my desires to believe so, and as long as they had enough money, I could overlook some of their flaws.
The carriage ride didnât take too long as Mrs. Boo and her family lived quite close to us. I could hear the music from outside the gates already as we have finally stopped moving, and got out of the carriage. My father helped me down and then crossed his arm with mine, keeping me close to himself so that I wouldnât slip away. I knew it would take only a few glasses of champagne for me to be able to do so anyways, perhaps even faster if the people he knew came over to talk to my father. Most of the times they talked about things that were none of my concerns, and therefore I was allowed to roam around the place as long as my father could see me. And I did just that as we entered the marble covered vast chamber of Mrs. Booâs family, her ballroom. It was spectacular, like every time, decorated in burgundy and golden accents. It screamed prestige and money, and I was pleased to see that I was the best dressed out of all the young ladies attending the ball tonight. It always brought pleasure and pride to me when I was the prettiest at these events, and it was only proven right when I noticed the jealousy in the other ladies eyes as my father and I walked by them. I grinned at them and mockingly waved, curling my fingers before ignoring them completely. We were barely inside, yet my father already had a glass of champagne in his hands as we were headed towards Mrs. Boo to greet her and thank her for inviting us. I put on my best smile as we arrived in front of her, her puffy cheeks disturbingly pink. Her makeup choices had always been questionable.
âOh, Mr. and Miss Yoon.â She said delighted as she clapped her hands once, âLovely seeing you made it.â
âMy daughter would have had my head if I dared skipping tonightâs ball.â My father said cordially and I refrained from rolling my eyes.
âThe decoration is marvelous, Mrs. Boo, you never fail to amaze me.â I complimented the woman, knowing how much she liked hearing such words. Besides, I knew it meant I would get invited to her next tea party and that was exactly what I was hoping for.
âThank you, lovely.â She chuckled as she looked past us, her eyes narrowing slightly before she composed her expression quickly. It didnât take long to realize it was because her son was coming over, face a constant mask of judgement. The two of us had nothing against each other, Seungkwan could be a pleasant companion if he put in a little effort, but otherwise the man was too nagging and posh for my taste. He couldnât even pull the chair out for himself, let alone for his lover.
âAh, Junior.â My father chuckled as Seungkwan came to a stop next to his mother, and he released my arm to shake Seungkwanâs hand. I smiled as Seungkwan kissed my hand next, curtsying to him in return.
âItâs been a while, Miss Yoon.â Â He said cordially and I hummed, smile fixed on my face.
âIndeed, I see youâre just as healthy as always.â I noted, and Seungkwanâs mother laughed as she patted her sonâs shoulder.
âOf course, he is. There isnât a day my boy doesnât eat his vegetables.â I nodded in understanding, but didnât miss the way Seungkwan almost rolled his eyes, âMr. Yoon, should we leave the young ones alone? Iâm not sure you have met Sir Bae yet, father of the Navy fleetâs commandant?â
My fatherâs eyes widened and he threw me one small glance before he was agreeing to walk with Mrs. Boo, interested in expanding his friend and business list. I scoffed and stepped next to Seungkwan, facing the crowd as we both looked at the dancing people in front of us.
âHeâs still breathing down your neck?â Seungkwan asked, finally dropping that irritatingly sweet tone of his. I chuckled and crossed my arms in front of my chest, stealing a grape first from the tray next to me on the table.
âObviously, I should buy your mother something generous for always seemingly stealing him away at balls like these.â Seungkwan threw me an amused glance before stealing a grape from my hand. I threw him a glare and quickly ate the rest.
âOf course she does. She keeps saying youâll never find a man if he keeps breathing down your neck.â I chuckled and turned to face Seungkwan.
âAnd how right she is,â I pinched his cheek teasingly, making him snap my hand away, âDid she play matchmaker again? Whereâs your lady for the night?â
âDonât say it like that,â Seungkwan looked uncomfortable as I chuckled and smirked at him, âShe thankfully didnât have the time to find anyone for the ball, so Iâm on my own tonight.â
âPoor you.â I teased and Seungkwan threw me a swift glare as suddenly a man was headed our way. My heart skipped a beat as I straightened my stance, and plastered on a sweet smile on my lips, eyes falling on the tall body of Lieutenant Kim. His body was adorned in his uniform, form lean and strong as the well-worked muscles bulged through the fabric just slightly. His short black hair was swept back, leaving his forehead on display, and I tried to hide my blush at the dashing smile he sent our way. His canines poked through and his cherry-red lips looked soft, complimenting his gorgeous tan skin. Kim Mingyu was a dreamy man, hardworking, and dedicated. He was respectful and extremely smart, and quick on his feet. Every man envied him. He could have anyone he wanted, yet he chose to dedicate his life to the Navyâafter I turned him down. Many had called me crazy, but my father was glad. He said Mingyu wasnât who he portrayed himself to be, and even if that were true, that wasnât the reason I didnât want to marry him. Despite his looks and personality, he never actually managed to sweep me off my feet. He never stole my breath away, and he never made me yearn for him. And if love wasnât like that, I didnât want it. And I wouldnât stop until I found this type of love, ethereal, everlasting.
âGood evening,â Kim Mingyu bowed his head, making Seungkwan chuckle, âMr. Boo. Miss Yoon.â
I giggled quietly when he grabbed my hand with his big one, pressing a lasting kiss against my knuckles as he held eye contact, making Seungkwan scoff next to us.
âThe girl rejected you once, Mingyu, what are you doing?â Seungkwan teased his best friend lightly and I chuckled embarrassed, subtly elbowing the man in the ribs. Mingyu had a similar blush on his cheeks to mine as he cleared his throat and threw a warning glare at his friend.
âIâm merely greeting her the way a man is supposed to, Seungkwan, jealous?â The banter between the two was natural, their love language full of teasing and nagging each other.
âYou wish I were.â Seungkwan chuckled and whisked away three glasses of champagne from a tray as a servant passed by with it. I made sure my father wasnât looking as I accepted one, clanking my glass against the other two menâs.
âHow are you feeling tonight, Miss Yoon?â Mingyu looked at me and I hummed, looking over the dancing crowd, an idea occurring in my mind. I looked back at the tall man with a grin and pressed my glass of champagne into Seungkwanâs chest.
âI would be doing a lot better if a handsome man cared to ask me to dance.â The cheeky smile kicked Mingyu into action as he pressed his own glass into Seungkwanâs chest, making him groan. Mingyu took my hand tenderly and gestured towards the dance floor.
âMay I, then?â He asked dashingly, his smile leaving me a blushing mess once again. I chuckled, out of embarrassment, and then nodded as he lead us towards the dancing crowd.
âOf course, leave me all by myself, you two!â Seungkwan called after us, but didnât seem too sad as he got to drink not only his champagne, but ours too. Mingyu lead us towards the end of the room, where the crowd wasnât so dense, and where my father couldnât see us well, and I chuckled. Mingyu knew about my fatherâs rules as I have told him once, and he always enjoyed breaking them, angering my father a little each time. Perhaps that was the reason why he didnât like Mingyu. Mingyuâs calloused hand took a firm hold of my waist as his other held my hand gingerly, and I allowed my hand to rest against his firm shoulder, the fabric soft under my tender touch.
âYou look gorgeous, Miss Yoon.â Mingyu said, sounding almost breathless as he looked down at me. I chuckled and bowed my head slightly as I followed Mingyuâs lead, the orchestra playing a slow and lovely song.
âThank you, Lieutenant Kim, you have been certainly turning heads as well tonight.â Mingyu laughed as he nodded, looking over the crowd. He was taller than most people in here, even in my heels, the top of my head barely reached above his eyes.
âI have noticed,â He said as his eyes fell back on me, and I raised an eyebrow teasingly, âBut my eyes were only on you the whole time, Miss Yoon.â
I didnât mean to blush as hard as I did, and Mingyu chuckled, squeezing my waist for a second as I cleared my throat, feeling embarrassed all of a sudden. Averting my eyes to avoid blushing even more, I looked at the beautiful necklace hidden beneath Mingyuâs uniformâs collar, and I found my fingers absentmindedly toying with the gold. Mingyu didnât seem to mind as he hummed along to the music, swaying us expertly to it. I looked around and noticed my father glaring in our direction furiously before Mrs. Boo noticed as well and whisked him away, pulling him towards a smaller crowd of both men and women, who seemed to be deep in discussion. Mrs. Boo and I made eye contact and she winked sneakily, making me grin as I looked back at Mingyu. He was already looking down at me and I cleared my throat.
âHow were your days lately? Is the job demanding?â I made conversation, genuinely curious of Mingyuâs wellbeing. Mingyuâs lower lip jutted out as he hummed and maneuvered us around a couple almost strategically, so that we wouldnât crash into them. They apologized before continuing on dancing.
âIâm afraid my job will be always demanding,â Mingyu started with a little smile, âbut I enjoy it, so I canât whine about it too much. Itâs been quiet, the waters, I meanâŚuntil these past few days.â
âWhat happened?â I asked, my eyebrows furrowing. The orchestra changed the pace and I followed Mingyu as his long legs moved faster, steps still careful so that he wouldnât step on my heeled toes.
âAn unidentified ship has been seen on the horizon,â Mingyu explained, and my eyebrows raised as I suddenly remembered what Mr. Yu had said earlier today, âWe canât really do much if they donât trespass the border, but weâve been keeping an eye on themââ
âDo you think they could be pirates?â I didnât mean to cut the Lieutenant off, but in my excitement I forgot I wasnât supposed to be this eager when speaking about pirates, so, I quickly fixed my expression as Mingyu looked at me perplexed for a second.
âWe know they are pirates, but, Miss YoonâŚhow would you know that?â Mingyu looked slightly alarmed as he lowered his voice and I just shrugged, looking off to the side.
âWord travels fast around here, you shouldnât be so surprised, Lieutenant.â I gave him a teasing wink and Mingyu chuckled, opening his mouth to say something, when a loud crashing sound disturbed the ambivalence of the room, people gasping and turning their heads to look at where the sound came from. Curios myself, I quickly turned my head around, only to be met with an unfortunate scene. A servant lay on the floor with a tray full of dessert scattered around him, delicious looking sweets now ruined and uneatable. However, what caught my attention was the peculiar actions of the man crouched down next to the servant, who was scrambling around to put everything back on the tray. I could see the profile of the unknown man as he grinned at the servant, mumbling something to him before stealing a cherry off the tray, making the few ladies still watching gasp as he ate it. My eyebrows furrowed and nose scrunched up at the action, but the man seemed not to care that the cherry had been on the dirty floor just seconds ago. As he stood up, I was taken aback by his height. Perhaps he lacked a few centimeters compared to Mingyu, but he was still toweringly tall. He cleared his throat and fixed the collar of his long, black, velvet coat, sweeping his hands through his long, blonde hair. My eyes followed the action and remained fixed on the strangerâs ringer clad fingers, the jewelry huge, shiny, and expensive looking. His whole outfit looked expensive, but I didnât get the chance to have a better look at it as he patted the servant on the back and waltzed off like nothing had happened, his shoulders broad as he had a looming figure.
âMiss Yoon?â My head snapped back around, looking wide eyed at Mingyu as his eyebrows were furrowed.
âExcuse me, I got distracted.â I admitted and quickly cleared my throat, suddenly not in the mood to dance with the Lieutenant anymore. Who was this stranger? I knew everyone who frequented Mrs. Booâs balls, so who was this mysterious man? My heart skipped a beat at the thought of a new person having moved into town, young and rich. If he was handsome too, I might have just hit the jackpot.
âI was just asking if you got startled.â Mingyu said, bringing me out of my thoughts once again. I plastered on a fake smile and brushed him off.
âOf course, I got startled,â I chuckled and lightly pushed myself away from Mingyu, âExcuse me, but I must hydrate myself now, itâs becoming too warm in here.â
Mingyu looked disappointed as he was forced to let go of me, bowing his head slightly before he led us out of the crowd, saying something, but I wasnât paying attention to him anymore as I was looking around, eyes searching for the blonde, tall man.
           And my night went on just like that, searching the crowd relentlessly for the stranger, yet never quite finding him. I was only able to catch glimpses of him, he moved as if he was a ghost, gliding through the crowd as if he was trying to evade the people. It was becoming frustrating, and it got even worse when my father found me and demanded I remain by his side as he was unimpressed by me dancing with Mingyu. I said nothing and did as was told, sneakily drinking some more champagne when my father found himself in heated debates about things I wasnât interested in. But my curiosity sparked even more as I heard a raspy, deep voice laughing not too far from us, the deep baritone carried over even the music. I tried not to be too obvious as I craned my neck and looked around for the voice, eyes widening when they fell on the stranger. He was merely a few feet away, talking to some ladies. He was leaning against a tall table, his fingers circling the rim of his champagne glass as he played with it, red lips pulled into a charming smile. I gulped as my eyes took in every curve of his face, his tall nose and his sharp eyes, his defined cheekbones and a jawline that was very sharp. His eyebrows were thick, but they complimented his features nicely, and his skin looked slightly burnt, like he had been out in the sun excessively. His blonde hair was long and brushed back behind his ears, the roots barely showing. I could see the way the ladies he was talking to were trying to push their chests our even more than their corsets already did for them, and it was hard to miss their blatant flirting as they tried to touch his hand at any given chance. My eyes narrowed as I watched the interaction, every nerve in my body begging me to walk over and introduce myself to the stranger, to earn his undivided attention. My eyes soaked him in, taking in his black outfit, the velvet clinging to his toned body, and I was startled to find he wore nothing underneath his black vest, a vest that didnât even reach the waistband of his velvet pants. It was a scandalous outfit, too daring, and it was obviously gaining more and more attention as men glared at the stranger and ladies tried to approach him. Perhaps that was the point, to draw attention to himself, and it was working.
I gulped as I watched his lips move, pulled into a smirk as he reached out and fixed the hair of one of the young girlâs, and it made me scoff as I was aware of what he was doing. What I didnât expect was the way his eyes snapped to me, as if he knew where he had to look, who he had to look at. My eyes widened slightly, but I didnât avert my gaze as his remained fixed on me, raising an eyebrow just slightly. I misjudged the distance between us as he very well heard my scoff, and now he was taking me in, a challenging glint in his eyes. My fingers tightened around the glass I was holding and I smirked as I brough the glass up to my lips, taking a sip as the man smirked back, subtly tilting his glass in my direction. Our little exchange caught the attention of the ladies he was with and as they looked at me, they scowled and sent glares my way. I didnât care, nothing mattered as I was enticed by the handsome stranger, features unique, quickly engraved into my brain.
But our little moment was broken the second a very drunken Sir Oh loudly called out, weaving towards me with his wife on his side, âLittle sunshine!â
I tried not to grit my teeth as I was forced to look away from the stranger, but thankfully my father didnât see the exchange between the two of us as he suddenly started ignoring the man trying to convince him that investing into diamonds was smart as he went to hug Sir Oh, as if they havenât seen each other just hours ago. I sneaked a subtle glance towards the stranger, but he was gone, and I couldnât help but feel disappointed as I sighed loudly, suddenly wishing to go homeâŚor just leave this party.
            And leave the party I did, of course, after making sure my father was drunk enough to not notice his little princess slipping away. There was nothing enjoyable about the ball anymore. All the men were boring and they only wanted one thingâŚto get into my good graces, because I come from a well-off family. But they were boring and quite ugly, most of them on poorer side too. I had no interest in listening to their fake stories about all the things they havenât actually done, but were saying just to try and impress me. Iâve been looking out for the handsome stranger all night long, but I never caught a glimpse of him again. Itâs like he suddenly vanished, gone as quickly as he had come. It was disheartening, and I found myself pouting at a boy not even my age, who was boasting about visiting the royal castle and seeing the Queen.
âShe is majestic, just like in the stories. Her eyes sparkle, and her crown is filled with diamondsââ I couldnât listen to him anymore as I scoffed.
âAnd does Her Majesty drink her tea at five oâclock like everyone else does? Are her dresses of the latest trends made of silk and wool? Please, I am directly linked to the Queen, do you think I havenât met her already? Talked to her, and spent my days with her?â My tone was snappy, the continuous glasses of champagne I kept sipping on made my world hazy, I couldnât filter my words like I would usually do so, âSave yourself the grace and get lost, little boy.â
The man standing across me gasped, looking appalled before he turned around, pushing his nose high up in the air. I scoffed and reached forward with a smirk on my face, fingers delicately latching onto the golden chain hanging out of his pocket carelessly. Perhaps this boy should be more careful with his belongings.
And after that, I just slipped through the crowd, making sure I didnât linger long enough for anyone to notice who I was and where I was headed to. I took a final glance towards my father before I quickly hurried through the wide doors of the ballroom, barely avoiding running into Seungkwan. But it seemed like he didnât notice me slipping away, and so, with a smile on my face, I was quickly headed towards the outside with one goal in mind. Leave the Boo estate and go find something fun to do for the remaining of the night. I couldnât tell what time it was exactly, not that it mattered judged by the slight hammering of my head and the haze surrounding my thoughts, and the dizziness clouding my vision. People threw curious glances at me as they noticed me walking without my father, but I just ignored them and smiled widely once I had reached the front gates. The two guardians looked at me with confusion written all over their faces as they shared a glance.
âMiss Yoon, everything alright?â One of them asked, and I smiled sweetly as I nodded wordlessly.
âLeaving without your father?â The other one inquired, crocking an eyebrow. I chuckled and subtly pushed my chest out, not missing the way their gazes fixated on the exposed skin of my collarbones.
âHeâll be here in a moment,â I spoke up, voice sickly sweet as I smiled charmingly at them, âI will go ahead and find our carriage.â
âBut Miss Yoonââ
âAh, ah, ah.â I tsked and shook my finger at the two bewildered men, âI am very capable of being on my own, gentlemen, donât you think so?â
They said nothing as they shared a look, but ultimately allowed me to walk past as they sighed in unison, shrugging. I flashed them another wide smile and took off, giggling as my feet carried me towards the unknown, enjoying the warm salty breeze of the night, the waves crashing against the huge rocks loud as I was closer to the cliffs here. I took a glance behind myself, making sure nobody was following me, before I stopped to take a deep breath, closing my eyes. Freedom has never felt so good before, and I couldnât help but raise my arms in the air and twirl around while chuckling, watching the way the skirt of the dress swirled around with me. But perhaps twirling around wasnât a smart idea when your world was already spinning, and I came to an abrupt stop as nausea suddenly washed over me, making my eyebrows furrow as bile raised in my throat. There was absolutely no chance that a lady, a princess, like myself would throw up, therefore I took three deep breaths and anchored myself. No sudden actions should make this fine. I nodded to myself and took off again, headed to the town square, where I knew some pubs would be still open at this hour. Perhaps going to a pub alone, a beautiful woman like myself, wasnât the brightest idea, but I wanted to see what it was like. Iâve never been to one, I only heard stories from the ladies I spent the tea parties with. I wanted to experience the same fun they had each time when going to a pub, I wanted to meet new people and perhapsâŚfind a suitor. That was all I needed to remember the handsome stranger, and I couldnât help but blush as I remembered his sharp eyes holding eye contact with me, his plush lips curling up into a dashing smirk, glint playful in his eyes. Everything about him screamed confidence, and I couldnât help but giggle as I envisioned him sweeping me off my feet, carrying me effortlessly in his strong arms.
My journey came to a quick stop as Mrs. Boo didnât leave too far from the square, and my attention was easily taken by the loud pub from the corner of the street. The lights were on inside and music poured out through the open door, very different from the soft music the orchestra had played at Mrs. Booâs ball. The music was livelier here, heavier and louder, I found myself liking it as I approached the pub, taking in the exterior of it. The bricks were white and the windows sparkling, the dim lighting of the place pouring outside. A man stumbled through the doors clumsily, clutching his hat to his chest as he mumbled incoherent things to himself. His eyes fell on me as he looked up, and his face looked funny. It was oddly red and his eyes looked crisscrossed as he tipped his head in my direction, making me frown at him. The stench coming off him was disgusting and I quickly walked past him, marching inside the pub. The music got louder now that I was inside, but it wasnât unbearable, you could still overhear the conversations people hadâŚmaybe because almost everyone was shouting. There was a weird smell in the air, and I covered my nose as I walked further inside, looking for a free table. Most were occupied by men and women, gathered around in large groups. The dim lightning and the weird smell made my head spin more, but I was proud of myself that I managed to walk in a straight line, eyes set on the free table towards the back of the pub. In my tipsy state, I missed the curious or hungry gazes sent my way, men watching me like haws, women scowling at me, acting as if I was here to steal their men.
When I finally reached the table, I gripped the chair and pulled it back, surprised by its heaviness as it dragged loudly against the wooden floorboards, but thankfully the music was loud enough to mask the atrocious sound. Despite beingâprobablyâtipsy, I managed to sit down graciously, adjusting the skirt of my dress so that nobody would step on it and that I wouldnât pull a string loose. The dress was dear to me, after all, it once belonged to my deceased mother. And it is also a very pretty, and pricey, dress. The corset seemed to get tighter for a second as I found myself gasping for air, eyebrows furrowing as I straightened my back to the point my back muscles were numb. I couldnât dwell on the sudden ache for much longer as someone approached the table, looking rather perplexed by my presence here.
âMiss,â It was a young boy, perhaps fifteen, âWhat are you doing here?â
âWhat are you doing here?â I fired back, raising my eyebrows unimpressed.
âI work here.â He answered, looking away for a second, âAnd if you sit down then you must order something as well.â
âFine,â I huffed, looking around the place. I had definitely seen worse places before, they certainly must have something that is worth my money here, âBring me your finest wine, then.â
âCan you afford it?â I was appalled by the blatant mockery in the young boyâs tone, eyebrows raised and expression demanding as I snorted loudly, digging my hand down the front of my dress, between my breasts. The boyâs eyes widened and he quickly averted his eyes, cheeks flushing. I rolled my eyes before pulling my hand out of my dress, bringing it above the table and opening my palm. The sudden loud clanking caught the young boyâs attention as he turned his head, eyes widening as he looked at all the goods I had disregarded on the wooden table. I smirked at him, leaning my arms on the table as I leaned towards him.
âDo you think I can afford it?â I asked arrogantly, cocking an eyebrow. The boy just gulped and averted his eyes quickly.
âIâll be by with our best wine, Miss.â I smiled and shushed him away quickly, looking back down at the little treasures I had borrowed throughout the night. A hairpin filled with tiny emeralds, a golden chain attached to an old looking golden pocket watch, three engagement rings with diamonds, a simple golden chain with a cross medal, and Mingyuâs necklace with a trident pendant. I placed my hands over them and pulled them towards myself, making sure nobody could steal them away from me. I debated whether or not in giving Mingyuâs necklace away as well, but in the end settled on slipping it back inside my corset, patting my chest down to make sure it was secured between my breasts. I didnât have it in myself to part with this item, after all, Mingyu wasnât a bad man nor ever had any bad intentions towards me. But as we danced tonight, I just couldnât help myself. By the time I noticed what I had done, the thin golden necklace was clutched tightly in my palm, the trident pendant digging into the skin of my palm, a reminder that what I had once started doing as a joke, had now turned into a serious issue. I never truly meant to steal peopleâs things, but after realizing that I was so swift they wouldnât even notice me taking their things away, it became a game to me. A curiosity to see how far I could get before somebody finally caught me. I knew my father would be devastated that his little daughter was a thief, or a kleptomaniac, and I would also probably go to prison since I was too wealthy to have my hand cut off. The constable would never do such horrendous thing to a girl like me.
My attention was suddenly caught by the man shuffling next to my right, head slightly bowed as he gripped a pint of beer in his clammy looking hand. His hair was already greying and his face was wrinkly. To be fair, he looked quite disgusting as he raised his head and flashed a yellow toothed smile my way, making me cringe. I covered away when he stepped even closer, mouth pulled into a grimace as the man tried to smirk, but he could barely stand on his feet as he had to lean into the table for support.
âYounâ girl like yerself shouldnât be in herâ.â His words were slurred, but he seemed too determined to speak to me to realize that, âItâs dangerous.â
âI can see that,â I eyed the beer he held in his hand, dangerously close to my dress, âI would like it if you kept your cheap beer away from my dress.â
âYer a spoiled one, eh?â He snickered, raising his beer up to his lips as he took a huge swing of it. I cringed at the action and looked around, trying to find the boy working here. He must surely tell this weird man to leave me alone. He would do that for me, right?
âAnd youâre disgusting, old, and poor.â I snapped back, glaring viciously at the man as he suddenly cackled as if I said something funny.
âThe feisty ones are good in bed.â My jaw wouldâve probably hit the floor if it could, eyes widening at his disgusting words. I huffed loudly, blood boiling at his blatant audacity. My hands clenched into fists and my jaw tightened as I glared furiously at this disgusting pig, a few seconds away from kicking the pint of beer out of his hand and smashing the glass on his head. But just as I pushed my chair back to scream at the man and chase him away, a tall figure inserted himself between the man and myself, black velvet coat way too familiar. It took a few seconds for my hazy brain to catch on that it was the stranger from Mrs. Booâs ball. My eyes widened as I stared at the back of his head awestruck, wondering whether this was real or if my alcohol infused brain was playing tricks on me now.
âWhat did you just say?â The manâs voice was very deep, sharp, and it made me shiver as I continued staring at his blonde hair. His shoulders were incredibly broad from up-close, and I suddenly caught a whiff of something very sweet, almost vanilla like. It hadnât been there before the strangerâs arrival, and it made me bite my lower lip as I felt even more drawn to the stranger.
âHow dare you talk to a lady like that, you disgusting pig?!â The strangerâs voice was gravely and I watched taken aback as he took another step towards the old man, towering over him almost dangerously, âYouâre lucky thereâs too many people watchingâotherwise I wouldâve cracked your skull open, asshat.â
The old man seemed speechless as he stared up at the handsome stranger with shaking eyes, seemingly at a loss of words, âWhatâyer asking for it, son! Uneducated prick. How dare you talk to a lord like that? I will call the constable on youââ
âAnd I will tell the constable that you had been harassing my betrothed.â My heart skipped a beat as my eyebrows rose, staring at the strangerâs profile as I cocked my head to the right. Very subtly, he turned his head towards me and we made eye contact for a second. His lips twitched and I was sure he was trying not to smirk. My alcohol infused brain found the situation hilarious but also interesting, and I found myself playing along as I stepped up next to the handsome stranger, latching onto his right arm.
âCan you make this pig go away, love?â I asked with a pout, throwing a side glance at the old man. His face had turned red and he was glaring dagger at us, it almost made me chuckle. As I looked up in the strangerâs small, but sharp, eyes, the wind was knocked out of my lungs. He was so handsome, breathtaking from up-close. His features were sharp and nothing like I had seen before, a stray strand of blonde hair falling in his eyes. His dark eyes were warm and inviting, even playful as he chuckled, nodding his head at me.
âWill you turn away if I have to punch him?â His deep voice caught a lighter tone and I gulped, trying to ignore the rapid beating of my heart. I was sure my cheeks were warm, tinged red due to this handsome stranger. My body was reacting in a way it never had towards a man before.
âYou shouldnât bloody your pretty hands because of an incompetent leech.â I found myself saying, my left hand slipping down his arm and intertwining with his fingers. I could hear my own heartbeat, it was very loud and it was in my throat, thumping fast and strongly as the stranger tightened his hold against mine, his cold rings digging into my skin. His palm was calloused and big, almost engulfing mine wholly in his. They were warm and it made my skin feel even hotter than it already was before. Suddenly, he turned his head and his jaw locked, eyes narrowing at the old man.
âGet lost.â His words were punctuated and I watched as a dark look crossed his features, for a second making me question whether he was dangerous or safe to be around. But as he faced me again, his features relaxed and he flashed a wide smile at me, his teeth impeccably white, the front ones protruding a little, giving him a boyish look. His tall nose scrunched and his small eyes became even smaller, and I found myself completely enticed by him. I didnât realize I let out a small sigh, having forgotten about the old prick as he had finally walked away, muttering profanities under his breath. I couldnât care anymore as I kept staring into the handsome strangerâs eyes, seeing galaxies in them, dark brown chocolate swirling around his irises. I had completely forgotten that we were holding hands, too taken by his face, and suddenly, he detached himself from me. My body instantly felt cold as he took a small step away from me, a smirk adorning his lips. My eyebrows lightly furrowed as the dim lights swirled around me, but it was clear that he was about to walk away. And I couldnât let that happen.
âWait,â I reached out, griping his hand once again, stopping the handsome stranger from leaving, âIf you leave right now, that old man will come back to bother me more. Since you lied, we better stick to it.â
The strangerâs eyebrows lightly furrowed as his eyes slowly fell onto our joint hands, and I swiftly let his hand go, feeling my cheeks flush in embarrassment. He looked at my face again, but I couldnât hold eye contact with him just yet.
âYouâre right, darling.â My eyes snapped up at the nickname, skin tingling and my stomach doing a weird flip at the hear of it. The stranger smiled at me dashingly, pointing for me to sit as he pulled out a chair for himself. I gulped, not quite considering what I was getting myself into as I took my seat at the table. It was silent between us as the stranger settled down too, our eyes meeting again despite me shying away quickly, all of my confidence suddenly out the window. The handsome stranger opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, the young boy working here appeared with a glass of wine and two tall glasses in his hands. My eyes snapped to him as he placed everything down on the table, looking at me expectantly once he poured wine for us. I chuckled and gathered the jewelry I had borrowed and placed it in his open palm. However, the boy didnât leave right away, he picked at the golden pieces with a frown on his face, looking back at me with narrowed eyes.
âWasnât there another necklace?â He asked, his voice judgmental. I chuckled as I grabbed my glass of wine and raised it to my mouth, smelling it. It seemed sweet, but not very fresh. It probably wasnât from around here. I looked at the boy as I took a small sip of the wine, the taste not quite like I was expecting it to be. Ah, perhaps this is the best this pub could offer.
âWill you serve me actual good wine if there was another one?â I raised an eyebrow, smirking in victory when the boy rolled his eyes, storming away while mumbling, âspoiled princessâ under his breath. I chuckled, having forgotten for a second that the handsome stranger was sitting at the table with me. His snort alerted me and I quickly looked at him, but he just stook a large sip of his wine, eyebrows scrunching almost in distaste.
âOh, well, thatâs damn sweet.â My eyebrows raised at his choice of words; his voice gruff as he grimaced. He looked like a gentleman through and through, it was quite rare to hear them cursing, let alone around ladies. This stranger was quite interesting. I took another sip of my drink, checking for the taste again, but I didnât find it as repulsive as the stranger made it seem to be. I chuckled, quirking an eyebrow in his direction.
âDo you not like it?â I asked lightly, motioning around us, âWould you like a pint of beer like all the other disgusting pricks from inside this pub?â
The man chuckled like I had said something funny, when my question was meant to be very serious. I wanted to know who I was dealing with.
âNo, darling, I prefer rum.â He said with a smile, winking as he gulped down the rest of his wine in one go. My eyes widened at that and I glanced back down at my glass, finding that I had barely drunken anything from it. I had to catch up with him, I supposed. This was stupid, deep down I knew it was. What was I doing in a scruffy pub drinking wine with an insanely attractive stranger? This was so dangerous, I could get in so much troubleâŚyet my mind was focused on different things at the moment due to the alcohol intoxicating it, like the huge ruby ring this man wore on his left middle finger. His hands were placed on the table as he was playing with the glass, passing it between his large hands, his lower lip sucked between his teeth as I didnât miss the way his eyes ran over my body, checking me out, âWhat are you doing here all alone, princess?â
I chuckled at the nickname, my stomach doing another weird flip as I took a bigger sip of my wine, suddenly getting bolder under the watchful gaze of the stranger, âWhat makes you think Iâm alone and not with my guardians?â
âI had to step in to help you, didnât I?â The stranger chuckled, âI doubt your guardians wouldâve let that old asshat harass you like that.â
I couldnât help but giggle when he said âasshatâ, finding the word new in my vocabulary. I have never heard anyone saying it before, âYouâre cursing quite boldly around a lady, love, donât you fear your gruffness might drive me away?â
âIs it driving you away?â The stranger asked lowly as he suddenly leaned over the table, getting incredibly close to my face. I gulped as I felt at a loss of words, suddenly very aware of the painful thumping of my head. Would drinking more wine help in making that go away?
âNo.â I found myself whispering, mesmerized by the glint in his eyes as the stranger hummed, settling back in his seat. My eyes were drawn back to his hands as he started playing with a particularly big ring, a letter carved on it. I couldnât quite make it out, but it suspiciously looked like the letter A.
âYou wear a lot of jewelry, itâs attractive.â I found myself mumbling absentmindedly, eyes widening when I realized the handsome stranger had heard me. He was in the middle of pouring himself another glass of wine, his eyebrows slightly raising as he looked confused for one little second, complacency quickly overtaking his features. His eyes narrowed slightly as he flexed his fingers, wriggling them even, before continuing to pour some more wine for himself. I cleared my throat and straightened my stance, holding my head high, âI havenât seen you around before. Have you moved here recently?â
The stranger seemed to ponder for a second before he hummed, looking me in the eyes as he took a sip of his wine, âMy name is Song Mingi.â
âPleased to meet you, Mr. Song.â I smiled brightly at him, finally associating a name to the handsome face, âMy name is Yoon Y/N.â
Suddenly, he reached over the table and grabbed my hand, pulling my arm towards himself rather forcefully. I watched with interest as he raised my knuckles up to his plush lips and pressed a lasting kiss against it, his nose pressing into my skin, his breath hot as it hit my skin. Suddenly, everything felt hot around me as I watched him, feeling his soft lips and hot breath against the sensitive skin of my hand, it felt overwhelming as goosebumps covered my skin. I knew my face was flushed, but perhaps it wasnât from the alcohol anymore. As he finally pulled my hand away from his face, I felt like I could breathe again and at the look in his eyes, I felt forced to take another large sip of my wine, curious as to where things were leading with this mysterious Song Mingi.
âIâm not quite from here,â He explained, still not having released my hand, âBut I am from the Sun Rise Kingdom.â
I hummed, hand getting clammy in his grip, so I gently pulled it back, flexing my fingers as I gripped my glass of wine with both hands, âAnd what are you doing in this quiet town?â
Mingi chuckled, a playful expression on his face, âHmm, Iâd say Iâm a traveler.â
âWe donât have many of those here.â I mumbled as I took another sip, coming to the realization that I had finished my wine. My head spun and body felt hot, the air sticky inside the pub, but I couldnât find it in myself to move just yet. My father was probably losing his mind by now if he noticed his little daughter was gone.
âHave you traveled outside of your little town, Y/N?â Hearing him say my name felt strange, it sent a shiver down my spine. The way his baritone shook with the pronunciation of my name made my mouth go dry all of a sudden, and to my surprise, Mingi was pouring me another glass of wine. It had completely gone over my head that he was being rather informal with me despite having just met each other. For some reason, I couldnât bring myself to care.
âOf course I have, Mingi.â I paused for a second, watching his reaction to saying his name so casually, but it didnât seem to bother him, he looked used to it, which was strange, âIâve visited the Queenâs castle quite a few times already.â
âOh,â Mingi suddenly seemed quite interested as he leaned forward, one hand reached out on the table, close to mine, âHow come?â
I chuckled and shrugged, taking another sip of my wine as Mingi seemed to be patiently waiting for me to continue, âWell, weâre acquittanced, you know?â
His eyes widened for a second, but then he quickly fixed his expression and an overly friendly smile appeared on his lips, âReally? I would have never thought so.â
âIs that so?â I chuckled, licking my smooth lips. It seemed like Mingi thought he mightâve offended me, because his extended hand was suddenly placed over mine, his warm palm pressing against my smaller hand.
âMy apologies, darling,â He batted his eyelashes at me, a quite comical look coming from a man, âI did not mean to assume anything. You look quite exactly like a Queen would look like.â
I didnât mean to laugh so loudly, it was un-ladylike and against everything my governess had taught me, but for some reason I found Mingiâs flattering hilarious. And it was a compliment I hadnât quite heard before.
âOh, my, seems like you have met plenty of Queens in your lifetime, then.â I teased him with a cheeky smile. Mingi chuckled, looking down for a second before his gaze connected with mine again.
âI have, and none were as beautiful as you, Y/N.â The obvious and generic compliment shouldnât have made me blush so deeply, but I opted to blame it on the wine I was consuming currently. I didnât miss the way Mingiâs lips twitched into a small smirk before he tried to look friendly instead of smug again.
âDonât you have a way with words, Mr. Song?â I mumbled before taking a small sip of my wine.
âMingi is just fine.â He corrected and I felt his long finger grazing against my knuckles, caressing them. My heart skipped a beat. I had never been so taken by a man before. Everything about Mingi seemed to draw me in. His looks were the main reason I even paid attention to him in the first place, but his personality was mysterious yet exciting, it kept me wanting to talk to him.
âMingi, then.â I said with a smile, flipping my hand upside down, Mingi slotted his fingers next to mine instantly, âYou must be quite wealthy if you attended Mrs. Booâs ball tonight.â
Mingiâs smirk returned, but it was cheeky this time, âWhat if I told you that I sneaked in? Will you continue talking to me? Or will you leave me alone, here at this table, princess?â
I hummed in thought for a second, considering his words. He certainly didnât look like someone who would sneak into a ball like that, but his behavior was indeed weird. I allowed my eyes to run over his physique, and instantly regretted it as I was presented with his bare chest, the singular vest he had on doing a horrible job at covering the man up. The single silver chain dangling around his neck had my eyes fixated on it, and I had to force my hazy brain to focus on anything else but the way it sat against his collarbones.
âSince youâre being so vague I will continue talking to you, love.â Mingi chuckled, nodding his head, looking quite pleased with my answer, âI only asked because only the richest attend her balls.â
âOh, really?â Mingi raised an eyebrow and took another sip of his wine, fingers flexing against mine.
âReally.â I said, mirroring him and taking another sip of my wine.
âSo, that means youâre filthy rich?â He asked without any hesitation and I laughed again, grinning at him, enjoying how upfront he was.
âYes, and I would be even richer if my mother hadnât died.â I mightâve sounded like a spoiled, ungrateful, brat, but I was merely stating the truth. Mingiâs face lit up, an expression unfamiliar overtaking his face. He almost looked hungryâŚgreedy, perhaps. I gulped and watched him, wondering whether saying that was smart or not.
âHow come?â He asked nonchalantly, yet the glint in his eyes said otherwise.
âMy mother was related to the Queen of the Sun Rise Kingdom, therefore Iâm also a descended of the royal family.â If Mingiâs grip on my hand hadnât been firm, now it turned almost painful, but my heart was racing and I didnât want him to let go, his skin warm against mine.
âOh, really?â Mingi grinned like a mad hatter, âSo, youâre a princess then?â
I chuckled, shaking my head slowly, âSadly, I am not. Even though I should beâlook at me!â
âOh, I am looking.â Mingi bit his lower lip as he said that, his intense eyes raking over my body again and suddenly I felt hot all over again, mouth going dry at the sudden shift of his tone and expression, something like hunger appearing in his eyes again, but I couldnât decipher what it was this time. And I didnât want to know as my skin tingled once Mingiâs fingers trailed up to my wrist, caressing my soft skin with his lip between his teeth still, âI think youâve had enough drinks for tonight, princess.â
âDo I?â I challenged as I downed half of my glass in one go, regretting it as it burned my throat slightly. Mingi laughed for the first time, loud and wheezy, head thrown back slightly as he gripped my wrist firmly, fingers hooking around my delicate bracelet. I felt the action and found myself gripping his wrist unconsciously too, linking our hands so nobody would separate us. The silver chain on his wrist dug into my skin, and I found myself gripping it subconsciously, fingers softly feeling around for a clasp. But Mingi suddenly stood, taking my attention off the bracelet my fingers itched to slip off his wrist.
âDarling, let me walk you home,â He carefully pulled me up to my feet, making me aware of how badly my world was spinning around me at this point, âI would hate it if any gentleman took advantage of you.â
âI would hate that as well.â I said as I looked up in his eyes, his body suddenly too close to mine, my eyes landing on his exposed collarbones. Mingiâs hand slipped back down and he intertwined his fingers with mine as suddenly there was a finger underneath my chin, tilting my head up.
âShould I lead the way?â He asked almost breathless, staring down in my eyes deeply. I licked my lips as I watched his lips form the words, lips which looked soft and plush. I wondered what they tasted like.
âYes, please, lead the way.â I whispered, daring to look back in his eyes once again.
âGood, princess.â And then he maneuvered us out of the pub, the air now chilly as we walked down the dark streets of the town. My world was spinning with me nauseatingly, and the dark made it harder to see anything. I knew which way I had to walk to reach the Yoon Manor, and surprisingly Mingi did too as he lead the way confidently. For someone who wasnât from here, he knew the roads extremely well. Or maybe I was simply too drunk to realize that Mingi wasnât leading me back to the safety of my manor, but towards the beach which my room overlooked. The breeze was pleasant despite the chill in the air, and I realized I was struggling to walk in my high heels, ankles aching with each step as Mingi had to steady me, allowing me to lean into his side as he threw one arm around my shoulders, while interlocking his fingers with mine with his other hand. Nothing much was said between the two of us as we continued on walking, huffs and puffs leaving my lips way too often, my eyes threatening to drop every second.
âMingi,â I whispered, body completely worn out, âI donât think I can walk anymore.â
We stopped walking, and I felt a hand cupping my cheek as I closed my eyes and nuzzled into the warm palm. Suddenly, the familiar sweet scent of vanilla engulfed my senses and I was a second too late to realize that I wasnât standing on my feet anymore, âLet me carry you, princess.â
I hummed as I allowed my eyes to fall closed shut, arms around Mingiâs neck as he carried me, holding me securely in his strong arms. The vanilla was even stronger, now and I couldnât help but notice the added scent of salt andâŚgunpowder? I inhaled deeply as my nose pressed against Mingiâs collarbone, and I heard him gasp quietly.
âAre you sure you know the way towards the Yoon Manor?â I mumbled into his skin, my lips pressing against his warm flesh. Mingiâs hold seemed to tighten as he cleared his throat, voice sounding raspier than before.
âOf course, princess. You can go to sleep now.â And because I was drunk and foolish, I followed his command, closing my eyes and falling asleep to the steady beats of his heart, failing to notice that we were way too far from the Yoon manorâŚand weâd only get even more far away from it.
           A loud crash resounding around me made me suddenly stir. My body felt cold and stiff as I lay unmoving, eyes squeezed tight shut, suddenly aware of the soft rocking of the bed. It made me wonder where that could be coming from or was itâŚthe alcoholâs fault? Almost as if thinking about it sent some sensors off in my brain, my head started pulsing harshly, making me whine as I raised a hand to press against my forehead, softly rubbing my sweaty skin. My nose scrunched up as I tapped my forehead, then face, realizing the air was quite damp around me as my dress stuck to my skin. With a grimace expanding on my lips, I became aware of the weird stench surrounding me. It smelled like the sea andâŚfish. And I hated fish, it almost made me gag.
âSoyeon, Soojin.â I croaked out, almost inaudibly, surprised by how dry my throat felt. I gulped a few times, clearing my throat in an attempt of trying to get my voice to work as I called out again, slightly louder, âSoyeon. Soojin.â
I waited a few seconds, listening to the thudding of feet against the marble floors, the opening of my door, but there was nothing. My maids were nowhere to be foundâŚor heard. I huffed and turned onto my side, nuzzling my nose against the silky sheet of the pillow, a little off-thrown by the vanilla scent of it. Thatâs certainly not what my pillowcases smell like, but perhaps the servants scented it differently this time and failed to let me know about it. That was something they would be reprimanded for as I didnât like it when they did something without asking me first. I quite enjoy the fruity scent of my pillowcases.
âSoyeon.â I snapped, voice harsher, âSoojin.â
Eyebrows furrowing, I waited for my maids to finally spring into action, but there was nothing still, âSoyeon! Soojin!â
Eyes snapping open furiously, I was about to huff and puff loudly, but my whole blood froze in me. My eyes widened and anger vanished instantly as I realized I was in a foreign room. Eyes turning to the pillow I had my head on, I realized it wasnât mine, and I instantly sprung up into a sitting position.
What was this?
Where was I?
With a gaping mouth, I took in the room, appalled by its simplicity andâby how mucked up it was. The large closet right next to the bed seemed eaten up by wood-beetles, the door quite off its hinges. Suddenly, I was thrown back into the bed and I groaned, eyebrows furrowing as I couldnât quite fathom what was happening. There was a rather loud groan coming from somewhere outside this beaten down room, and I sat back up, continuing to take in the room. There was a desk underneath the small round window, and it was littered with books. My interest wouldâve been peeked if I wasnât in an unknown room, which, by the way, made my skin crawl due to its state. There were three large chests on the wall opposite of the bed, all closed, and apparently locked with an iron locket. My heart was beating fast and I felt myself sweating even more as I realized I couldâve been kidnaped, that some disgusting, crazed, man decided to take me captive and only God knows what will happen to me nowâMingi. WasnâtâŚdidnât I leave with a man last night? A very handsome stranger, no, Song Mingi. That was his name. But he said heâd take me home, so why was I here right now?
I gasped, pressing my hands against my mouth as the thought occurred that perhaps something happened to Mingi. That would be such a shame, the man was too handsome for his own good. My skin tingled just at the thought of him, and I couldnât help but blush as hazy memories of being in his arms, nose pressed against his bare skin, resurfaced in my mind. But reality quickly washed over me as there was another tumble to this strange place I found myself in, making me panic once again as I realized I had to get out of here somehow. I needed my father; he would know what to do. Even my maids would know! My lips quivered as I realized I was left alone and defenseless, this crazed man who kidnapped me could do anything to me right now, and I wouldnât be able to protect myself. I blinked away the tears in my eyes as I reluctantly threw my legs over the edge of the bed, deciding that I needed to do something for myself right now. My father and maids werenât around to guide me, I had to use all my knowledge while I remained calm and level-headed. But I couldnât help trying once again, hopeful that this was just a bad dream that I havenât woken up from just yet.
âPapa!â I screamed loudly, gripping the bedsheets tightly in my hands, âSoojin! Soyeon!â
And suddenly, there was another loud crash coming from outside of the room and I jumped, muscles tensing as my eyes snapped to the door. There was a loud deep groan, and then this weird place rocked violently again, sending something crashing into the door from the outside. I could hear a muffled voice cursing loudly as the door was suddenly flung open, making my eyes widen as I sprung up to my feet in fright. I didnât know what was about to happen right now, but I was ready to put up a fight if this monster of a man, who dared to kidnap me, tried doing anything to me. But the scream I was ready to let out got stuck in my throat as I was met with a rather familiar face.
In the daylight, he looked completely different. His long blonde hair was in a manbun, a few shorter strands falling out of it as it framed his face. His skin looked to be glowing as sweat sheen on his exposed chest, the skin tan, and smooth looking. Mingi looked even taller in the rather small room we were in, his white shirt unbuttoned down to his chest, three different length silver chains adorning his neck, falling against his tan skin. Leather black pants clung to his muscular thighs, and I was slightly taken aback by his narrow waist, the thick leather belt hugging it tightly, his shirt tucked in. I knew a few ladies who wouldâve killed to have his waist.
âHey, quit screaming.â Mingi hissed, his thick eyebrows furrowed as he looked at me with his sharp eyes, âNot everyone is up yet, princess.â
I gulped, trying to gather my thoughts. Why did his voice sound even deeper compared to last night?
âWhat am I doing here?â I managed to ask, blinking my eyes fast when I caught myself staring at his rather firm chest. Mingi remained silent for a second, staring at me with amusement washing over his face.
âWell, princess,â He started, walking further inside the room, making me step back as the back of my knees crashed into the bed behind me, I felt caged in, âYou needed a helping hand last night as you were a tad bit too drunk.â
Mingi chuckled as he watched confusion written all over my face as I tried to place the missing pieces together. Well yes, he wasnât wrong, I mightâve had too much to drink last night, but that still didnât explain why I wasnât currently in my room, with my maids there to take care of me, and with my father screaming at me for running off last night. I could only assume this was Mingiâs place, and it was disgusting. Wasnât he rich? And if he was, why did his place look like this? Certainly there must be nicer Inns in this little town, why did he willingly choose to stay in the dirties and most beaten down one?
âWell, Iââ I cleared my throat as it still felt dry, I found it a little bit hard to speak, âI certainly had a little bit more than a lady like myself is supposed to have.â
I tried to look confident, ignore the light flush of my cheeks as I remembered more of what has happened last night, the way Mingiâs fingers curled against mine, his rings digging into my skin. Almost as if on cue, my eyes travelled down towards his hands, and I wasnât surprised to find them decorated by big and thick rings, the red ruby on his middle finger almost glinting in the sunlight coming through the small round window of this wretched room. Mingi hummed, making me look back up at his face as I tried to ignore the knowing smirk on his lips. But he didnât say anything, and it made me nervous as I sniffed, fidgeting on the bed for a second before I stood once again, glancing around the room. Since I wasnât kidnaped by a scruffy man, but MingiâŚdid it mean I was here becauseâŚsomething that I failed to recall has happened between the two of us last night?
And as if Mingi could read my mind, a chuckle left his lips, âYou move around a lot in your sleep, princess, I certainly got an elbow to my ribs once or twice during the nightââ
âDuring the night?!â I didnât mean to exclaim as my eyes widened, mouth going even drier, âWeâwe slept in the same bed?!â
Mingi raised his eyebrows nonchalantly and took another step towards me, making me clutch onto the skirt of my dress, âOf course, we did, princess. Did you think I would offer up my precious bed to you and sleep on the hard wooden floor myself?â
âWell, Iâyes.â I said as I threw him a small glare, âThatâs what a gentleman is supposed to do.â
Mingi chuckled, giving me a cheeky smile, âBut Iâm not a gentleman, darling. God forbid I treat you like the princess you are.â
I wasnât an actual princess, but I didnât feel like correcting him, âBut if we slept in the same bedâoh, no.â
I let out a harsh breath, eyes widening as I glanced behind myself at the bed, heart suddenly thumping wildly. My ears started ringing and I bit my lower lip, eyebrows furrowing as I wracked my brain to remember anythingâŚinappropriate thatâs happened between myself and Mingi. But I was coming up blank, and it only unsettled me more as Mingi remained unphased, an amused smirk on his lips when I looked back up at him.
âOh, no, what, darling?â He closed the gap between our bodies and suddenly reached out, twirling a curly strand of my hair between his fingers, âDo you not remember? Didnât think youâd forget based on the way you were screaming my name last night.â
âWhaâwhat?!â I stammered mortified. Mingi had the audacity to pout as I swiftly slapped his hand playing with my hair away, skin burning, and face beat red. For a second, I couldnât breathe as Mingi remained silent, obviously enjoying my distress as he chuckled loudly, leaning slightly down to be eye level with me. My eyebrows furrowed and I leaned back, hands fisting the skirt of my dress so tightly that my grip was becoming painful.
âYour face is precious right now, darling.â Mingi chuckled, and I felt on the verge of passing out from embarrassment and anger, âBut as much as I love the look on your face, I have to admit that it was just a bloody joke, Y/N. I like my partners conscious and sober when we have sex, darling, and you were passed out and far from sobriety. And even I, myself, certainly wasnât in the right state last night to even think of doing anything to you.â
I needed a moment to truly understand Mingiâs words, soak them in and analyze them, to finally realize that we hadnât actually done anything. Like he had said, I passed out from drinking too much, and based on his words, he was also too drunk to attempt doing anything. Knowing this settled the frantic beat of my heart, but I still didnât feel at ease. I was a respectable and an exemplary lady, even just sharing a bed for a night with a man would ruin my reputation and pure image. My father would certainly lose his mind if he were to ever know.
âGood,â I snapped, bunching up my skirt around my ankles, glaring daggers at Mingi, âand youâre not funny, Mingi, your sense of humor is quite lacking if you enjoy watching a lady in distress due to such sensitive topic. And if weâre done here now, then Iâm leaving.â
I went to push past Mingi as I huffed loudly, but his hand shot forward all of a sudden, and he gripped my upper arm, âYouâre not going anywhere, Y/N.â
âYes, I am.â I snapped with a tsk, yanking on my arm, but he didnât want to release it. Mingi just rolled his eyes and tightened his grip, leaning closer in as his own eyes narrowed at me.
âNo, youâre not.â He emphasized his words, voice imitating mine, slightly deeper as he was glaring back at me now, looking rather intimidating. A blonde strand fell into his eye and I was rather flabbergasted when I found myself wanting to tuck it behind his ear.
âOh, really?â I smirked, stepping so close to him that the toes of our shoes pressed against each other painfully, our faces barely inches away as I raised my head, âAnd who are you to tell me what I can and canât do, Mingi?â
âWell, for starters, Iâm Mingi.â The stupid smile that showed his adorable front teeth was irritating, and my jaw clenched as Mingiâs fingers teasingly glided down my arm, fingers intertwining with mine, yanking on my hand so that I fell against his chest. I gasped, craning my neck to look up at him, heart beating fast as our exposed collarbones lightly brushed against each other, âAnd Iâm a pirate, sweetheart. And Iâve taken you hostage, so until daddy dearest pays up, youâre staying here with me.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I studied his face for any signs of amusement, but Mingi was serious. Too serious all of a sudden, and I found myself panicking once again as I lightly shook my head no, âRight, and you expect me to believe you, becauseââ
âBecause the whole town is looking for you right now as we speak, and unless daddy dearest decided to sleep inâwhich I highly doubtâthen heâs found a letter with my pretty handwriting on the desk in his study room, and is writing back to us just this second, probably desperate enough to pay us the requested money, if that means he gets his little gemstone back.â Did Mingi consider that I was like a gemstone, then? I subtly shook my head, getting rid of such silly thoughts in such serious situation. This couldnât be real, I must be still asleep, having a nightmare. Thereâs no possibility that I was kidnapped by a pirate, whoâs now asking my father to pay him copious amount of money if he wants me back. It felt like my stomach dropped all of a sudden, and I felt nauseous just like last night as my eyebrows furrowed.
âIâIââ I took a deep breath and gripped Mingiâs fingers tightly, gritting my teeth as I refused to allow this stupid pirate to play around with me, âI refuse to be your hostage.â
My words sent Mingi into a fit of giggles and my glare just deepened as he seemed to gloss over my words, throwing his head back as his giggles turned into loud laughter. Wasnât I supposed to stay silent because otherâs were still sleeping? Did that not apply to Mingi as well? But his momentarily lack of attention served me just right as I remembered he never bothered to close the door of the room, or lock it for that matter, and it was my chance for an escape. It was too easy, too perfect, and I took advantage of that to the fullest. Just as Mingi opened his mouth, seemingly having calmed down, my right leg rose as I aimed for his neither region, kneeling him hard in the balls. Mingiâs lips parted in a loud cry and I chuckled as I was able to push him back, send him tumbling into the desk as he doubled over, face scrunched up in pain as he started moaning in pain. I didnât waste any more time as I took off towards the door, sprinting out of the room, a little disheartened when I noticed the long hallway littered with doors on both sides. But I noticed light pouring down from one direction and I took off towards it, the skirt of my dress raised above my knees as I felt thankful for being a fast runner, my feet carrying me to the stairs in no time, able to hear the waves crashing against the shore and the salty air as I ran up the stairs, momentarily blinded by the strong sunlight. I have reached my freedom, Mingi had no chance of catching me, and I would return home to my father unscathed, saving him from having to give out God knows how much money to this stupid pirate.
But I wasnât prepared for the scene unfolding in front of me as I reached the top of the stairs. A man held a big sword in his hands as he seemed to be sparring with a red-haired woman, their swords loud as they clashed against each other. There was a man climbed up high and looking over the water. There were a few men walking around, pulling barrels or just sharpening their knives, but perhaps, what was the most shocking was how far away the shore seemed to be. It sent my heart into a frenzy as I stepped further outside, realizing that water was the only thing that surrounded us, making it harder to breathe as I spun around in one place, taking everything in. The stench in the room, the sea and the fish, the constant rocking and loud wavesâwe were out on the open sea on a large ship. I gasped as I pressed a hand against my mouth, trying to catch my breath as my heart was pumping wildly, making me dizzy as the loud clanking of swords came to an abrupt stop, becoming eerily silent around me as I looked up. All eyes were on me, and I gulped nervously, unsettled by the weird looks the older men were giving me. Or perhaps I should calling them pirates. I wasnât so curious to find out anything more about them, I just wanted to go home to my father. There were some rapid thuds behind me, until I became aware of the footsteps headed heavily towards me, catching me off guard when a harsh grip was settled around my bicep. It didnât feel like Mingiâs grip, however, and I found myself struggling against it instantly, uncaring of the people watching. I had to free myself, I needed to get away sooner than later while I was still up on deck. Perhaps I could swim back to the shore.
âLet me go you filthyââ My eyes widened as I whipped my head around, yanking against the grip, only to be taken off guard at the extremely gorgeous man back staring at me, unbudging despite my attempts to free myself, âoh, you look quite pristine for a pirate.â
An amused chuckle left the black-haired manâs lips, and his hair was in a manbun similar to Mingiâs, however his hair was a lot longer. His eyes were big and his lips plump, his skin tan. His outfit was put together and looked to be in perfect state, a dark corset around his torso as a long coat hung off his shoulders, Iâve never seen a man wear a corset before. He was tall, but not as tall as Mingi.
âThatâs a compliment I hadnât gotten before,â His voice was deeper, yet his chuckle high pitched. He talked smoothly and elegantly, confusing me the longer I took him in, âBut I must ask who you are, love.â
âYou first, love.â I snapped, eyes narrowing at the stupidly gorgeous man. He chuckled, lips curling into a rather unsettling smile as his round eyes lost their friendliness.
âPark Seonghwa, Quartermaster of Ateez, pleased, love?â His tone was mocking and rather cold, unappreciative of my demanding nature. I gulped and nodded, but refused to speak up. I wasnât about to give away my identity, it meant not everyone knew who I was. Maybe it was just Mingi who knew, and I intended on keeping it that way.
âAnd just who brought this yapping brat on my ship?â There was another voice calling out, higher pitched and snappy, and I gasped offended as my eyes snapped up towards the voice. There was a cat-like eyed man leaning over the railing, features sharp and well defined as his aura was demanding and intimidating, glaring daggers at me.
Before I could say anything, there was another unknown voice speaking up, âProbably Mingi, you know he has an affinity for shiny new thingsââ
A groan cut his words off as I looked his way, surprised to find the red-haired woman glaring at the tall man, he seemed to be around Mingiâs height. The man chuckled sheepishly, looking away from the woman with a shrug, âWhat? You know itâs true.â
âYunho.â The woman reprimanded as my eyes remained on them, noticing the quick yet obvious loving look in the manâs eyes as he smiled at the woman, his hand finding hers, fingers intertwining. It made me think of Mingi as he often did that, and I found myself blushing stupidly as I huffed out loud. It caught the attention of the man holding me and I quickly yanked my arm free, stumbling as I had thought he wouldnât release me so easily. I caught my footing quickly, however, and quickly patted down my dress, pulling my shoulders back and holding my chin high. The man holding me previously and the other one leaning against the railing chuckled almost simultaneously and I scowled, giving them both a glare that wouldâve shut up any servant back at the manor, but these two idiots seemed even more amused as they started snickering while they shared a glance.
âHey!â There was suddenly a commotion downstairs, until loud thuds hit the wooden stairs as my head snapped towards the sound, âY/N! Come back here! I willââ
Mingi froze as he got on deck, now all eyes on him as his chest was heaving, eyes widening when he looked up towards the railing, âCaptain!â
âGood morning, Mingi.â The man smirked, placing his chin in his open palm, âCare to explain yourself?â
âThis isnât like last time, I swear!â Mingi was quick to exclaim, and gone was the cocky and confident man as his eyes widened, and he scrambled to explain himself to the, apparently, Captain of the ship, âSheâs likeâsuper rich. Sheâs a princess, Hongjoong! Weâre gonna get so much money this time, that we wonât have to trade for a whole month!â
âIs that so, Mingi?â The Captain looked intrigued as he quirked an eyebrow, looking in my direction. I scoffed and crossed my arms over my chest, glaring at the man, âBut Wooyoung and Haneul are taking care of that issue currently.â
âSure, but weâve still got some weeks until we meet up with them, surely the plus income comes in handy, right, Seonghwa?â Mingi raised his eyebrows as he looked towards the other man with a manbun, whoâs lips were pursed as he hummed.
âIâm always up for more money, but it depends what our Captain wantsââ
âIâm not a princess.â I suddenly stated loudly, all eyes snapping onto me. Mingiâs eyebrows furrowed as he looked confused for a second before his eyes narrowed.
âToo late, princess, youâve already told me last nightââ
âAnd I lied.â I smirked, looking at Mingi challengingly as his eyebrows furrowed even more as he took some steps towards me.
âNo, you didnâtââ
âI am related to the Queen, but I am not a princess, although I should be one.â There were a few snickers but I didnât look to see from whom as I watched Mingiâs expression fall, and face contort into anger. It felt nice to have the upper hand for once, having tricked him into believing I was royalty. I chuckled, grinning as he came to a stop in front of me.
âIn that case, throw her overboard.â My eyes widened at the Captainâs nonchalant sentence, attention already elsewhere as he went back to the wheel, looking out onto the sea.
âHongjoongââ The red-haired woman started, but I cut her off as my heartbeat picked up again.
âIâm rich!â I exclaimed, looking between Mingi and the Captain, âMy father can surely pay however much you ask of him. We areâŚfilthy rich!â
Mingi chuckled, looking at me smugly, and it made me want to grab onto his manbun and yank on it.
âIs that so?â The Captain called, but looked rather uninterested as Seonghwa also seemed to turn his attention elsewhere, looking like he started patrolling, talking to the other pirates on deck. Yunho and the red-haired girl also went back to sparing, and I just now noticed that the man high up in the sky was watching everything unfold beneath him.
âIâll take care of her, donât worry, Hongjoong.â Mingi mockingly saluted towards the Captain before he gripped me by the nape and turned me around, forcing me to walk towards the stairs. I hissed and tried to get out of his grip, but Mingi just grunted in warning and made me walk down the stairs, leading me back to that God-awful room, probably.
           As the minutes went by, I started to realize that this man was just as stupid as any other one, not one complete or smart thought in his head as he stood glaring in my direction, seemingly having ran out of patience. I scoffed as I glared back at him, just as fed up with him as he was with me. As Mingi opened his mouth to speak, I quickly spoke up with a loud and clear voice.
âFor the last time, Song Mingi, you are not chaining me to your goddamn bed!â My voice cracked at the end as I was turning borderline hysterical, body starting to shake. There was no way in hell that this man was chaining me to his dirty bed!
âAnd for the last time, Yoon Y/N, I am chaining you to my goddamn bed!â Mingi snapped back, his deep voice a few octaves higher as the huff he let out was loud, eyes ablaze. My jaw tensed and I crossed my arms in front of my chest, staring him down challengingly.
âIf you touch me, I will break your fingers and then Lieutenant Kim will have your head for itââ
âIs that the man you were dancing with at that ridiculous ball?â Mingi cut me off, jaw tense like mine as his grip tightened around the chains he was holding in both hands. They looked heavy, and I refused to have those rusty things touching my skin.
âWhy?â I smirked, uncrossing my arms, âAre you jealous?â
Mingi scoffed, rolling his eyes theatrically, âAs ifâŚyou wish, darling.â
âAs much as I love a little drama,â I smiled sweetly, raising my hand to look at my nails nonchalantly, rather unpleased to see the nail polish already peeling off. Soojin had always been quite incompetent when it came to applying nail polish, âIâd rather not have a stupid and incompetent pirate and a gorgeous but poor Lieutenant fighting over meââ
âHow arrogant to think thatâd weâd ever want to fight over you.â Mingi cut me off, snappy as he stormed up to me, glaring down at me. My lips curled into a mocking smirk as I grabbed his hands and squeezed them harder over the chain he was holding, making him hiss.
âSurely you didnât take me hostage just because Iâm rich,â I chuckled, trailing my forefinger from his wrist right up to his elbow, watching as Mingi gulped nervously, âIf I wasnât as beautiful as I am, you wouldnât have even as much as glanced my way, pirate.â
Mingi seemed to fidget for a second, but he cleared his throat and looked at me intently, eyes narrowing, âYou seem to think rather highly of yourself, princess, so let me set some things straight. In fact, I did not give two flying fucks about your or any other ladyâs looks from that ball when I was looking for my next prey. Iâm not here looking for a partner, Iâm here looking for money. And whoever has the bigger wealth, is whoever I pick. Maybe this will humble you a little, darling, but you were the easiest prey last night as you had stupidly exposed yourself to everyone by leaving that God-awful ballâŚand you just made my job so much easier, thank you for that, peasant.â
I gasped at the last word, slapping Mingiâs exposed chest before pushing him backwards, glaring at him furiously as a wide smirk stretched onto his lips, watching me smugly and pleased of himself, while I tried to control my rage. How dare he disrespect me like that?! Who was he to say such things to me, a noble and higher up on the social anarchy?! He was the peasant here, not me.
âAnd a peasant must be put on chains, unless we want them causing any more problemsââ
âA peasant,â I took a deep breath, trying to control the tremor in my voice, âdoesnât have to beg for others to give them money, to blackmail a poor father after kidnaping his daughter, nor does he have to think about how to fend for himself day after dayâoh, wait! That is what a peasant does, pirate, sounds like you two have a lot more in common than I, a noble, and a peasant does. So who exactly are you calling a peasant here, idiot?â
Mingiâs jaw locked as he bit his lower lip, nodding his head wordlessly, staring down at the wooden floor, chains rattling in his grip as he shook his hands. I continued to hold my head high as Mingi slowly looked up, eyes ablaze and face turned into a scowl as a venomous expression spread over his face, âExcuse me, your highness, that not all of us are raised in puff and lavish. That not all of us have thirty servants fending for our mansions and castles, maids who wipe our asses because we donât know how to do that ourselves, or chests filled with gold to the brim, awaiting to be spent on useless items, such as the newest dress the Queen thinks is fashionable. And nowâshut up, Y/N, Iâve had enough of hearing your stupid voice and ignorant words! Iâll chain you up, and you will shut up, unless you want me to gag you as well.â
And then he suddenly marched up to me, the backs of my knees already pressing into the bed, leaving no space for me to run away. My eyebrows furrowed and I whined as he took hold of my left wrist forcefully, trying to push me down on the bed, but I held myself strong, glaring daggers in his face as we made eye contact. Mingi was visibly furious, a constant sneer on his face as he hissed, a silent warning in his eyes for me to stop. But I wouldnât stop, did he think he could scare me with empty words? If he treated me like this, I would be his worst nightmare. And just as he went to grip my other hand to push me down on the bed, I moved faster, right hand going above his head and fingers tangling tightly in his manbun. Mingiâs eyes found mine, and for a second, he looked confused, but then he gasped as I yanked on his hair hard, tilting his head back as I made sure all of my fingers were tightly tangled into his blonde locks, nails pushing against his scalp.
âWhat the hell, Y/N!â He screamed, voice high pitched as the chains suddenly hitting the floor made a loud noise, making me cringe and whine in pain as they hit my bare toes. That would certainly bruise, and so, with a glare, I looked back at Mingi, who was grabbing my wrist with both hands now, trying to pull my hand away, only failing and making me yank more on his locks, âHey, stop it!â
I scoffed and pulled his head lower, making Mingiâs back bend backwards as I stepped around him, pulling him forcefully after myself. Mingi was fighting back, but having to crouch down and walk at the same time didnât allow him much choice, he couldnât push me off himself. I didnât know where I was headed, but walking him around the room like this perhaps taught him a lesson, so, I started walking us aimlessly, pulling harder and harder on his hair, Mingiâs whines turning into loud groans and hisses.
âOh, youâre asking for it, Y/N, when I get my hands on youââ
âWhat, will you chain me to the bed?â I asked sweetly, abruptly stopping, Mingi crashing into my side. I leaned close to his face, grinning wickedly as I yanked on his hair again, which was surprisingly soft, making him grit his teeth at me, âWill you gag me and taunt me more? Poor little Mingi, his fragile ego hurt by a woman merely stating the truthââ
âYou are a bitch.â I gasped and yanked him forward, sinking my other hand into his hair too, our bodies pressed against each other as Mingi struggled to keep up.
âMaybe I am a bitch, but when I get back to my papa, I will continue on living my life like nothing happened, while youâll have a target on your head that will make you and your crew perish,â I grinned evilly, Mingiâs face twisting with another wave of anger, âI wouldnât say you got much out of this whole ordeal, Mingi.â
To my surprise, he stopped struggling against me, his grip loose against my wrists, making my eyebrows furrow. I thought I had finally knocked some sense into him, but suddenly his hands moved, and I felt his large palm against the back of my head, long fingers tangled into my hair, silver rings digging into my scalp. My eyes widened when I realized what he was about to do, and a loud gasp left my lips as Mingi finally yanked on my hair, tilting my head back. I yelped loudly, tears springing into my eyes as he used more force than I did on him, the fragile strands pulling my scalp harshly, making it burn.
âHow does it feel to get your own treatment, princess?â Mingiâs tone was mocking, but he still hissed when my fingers flexed, âI bet your maids hate your fucking guts, Y/N. Youâre horribleââ
âSay something new if you want to actually insult meââ I yelped again as Mingi yanked harder, the corset still tight around my body, not allowing me to bend my back anymore backwards, âStop it!â
âIf you let me go firstââ
âNever.â I hissed, making Mingi groan.
âYouâre so fucking stubbornâI wonât chain you to the bed, for fuckâs sake, just let me go!â Mingi screamed, voice raw and annoyed, aggressively puffing his chest out into mine.
âYou first!â I screamed back, adamant on not letting go first. It would give him the upper hand, I wasnât stupid! Mingi groaned loudly and suddenly the burn was gone from my scalp, his fingers untangled from my locks, hand gone from my head. As he opened his mouth, I did the same and Mingi hissed, standing up to his full height, glaring daggers at me. My heart seemed to jump into my throat as we stood pressed chest to chest, our breathing rather ragged, jaw gritted and glare sharp, the tall man looming over me.
âYou vex me.â Mingi hissed, fisting his palms at his side.
âAnd you irk me.â I hissed back, looking him in the eyes with a defying look. He just shook his head and stepped back, leaving me rather confused as he walked to his closet, not before kicking the chains to the side, and opened the door. It almost came off and he had to steady it with both hands to stop it from falling down, but suddenly he dug inside and when he pulled his hand back, he turned his head to throw me a glance. And then, clothes were thrown in my face and my eyebrows furrowed as I scrambled to catch the items before they fell, giving Mingi a confused look.
âChange out of your clothes, you stink.â I rolled my eyes before looking down at the foreign clothing items. Were those pants? Iâve never worn such thing before, they were for menâŚbut then again, that red-headed woman up on the deck wore pants as well. Was this the latest trend? Couldnât be, I never heard the Queen saying anything about it.
âI donât stink,â I gave Mingi a look as I placed the clothes on the desk, placing my hands on my hips, âHowever, you do.â
Mingi scoffed, mirroring my stance, âOh, really? My apologies, princess, but weâve run out of milk and roses a week ago. I will make sure to pick these items up the next time we dock down, cannot go around smelling like dead fish and sweat, now, can I?â
âAt least youâre aware.â I muttered with a smirk, making Mingi close his eyes for a second as he inhaled and exhaled, suddenly looking tired as he opened his eyes.
âI donât stink.â He snapped and I chuckled, grabbing the white shirt to inspect it. I brought it up to my nose, and was rather taken aback to find it smelling like vanilla. My eyes found Mingiâs and his eyebrows were raised as he stared at me, but I refused to voice my thoughts. How could a pirate smell like vanilla?
âWell,â I snapped, placing the shirt down again, âWill you turn around? I have to change.â
Mingi made to pretend he was thinking, pressing his forefinger into his plump lower lip, his eyebrows furrowing cutely, âHmm, let me thinkâno!â
The smirk on his lips made my skin crawl as he shamelessly racked his eyes over my body, making me feel suddenly naked under his darkening gaze despite being fully clothed. I gulped, aware of my cheeks suddenly flushing, but not out of embarrassment. I was flustered andâŚbefore I could dwell more on it, I grabbed a book from the table and flung it at Mingi, making him grunt as the bookâs spine crashed into his exposed chest.
âHeavens, youâre so infuriating.â He muttered as he rolled his eyes, finally turning his back to me. I smiled in triumph and then quickly went to undo the buttons of the dress at the front, careful with my actions as the dress was valuable and had sentimental value to me. The fabric was soft and fragile and once the last button was undone, I carefully slid the sleeves off my hands, skin covered in goosebumps as the temperature was rather low in Mingiâs atrocious room. I was careful as I finally stepped out of the green dress, folding it in two and placing it onto the back of the chair. I tensed when I heard movement coming from Mingiâs direction, but when I looked, he was still facing me with his back and he seemed to have opened the book as he hummed, probably flipping through the pages. Itâs rather peculiar that a pirate is interested in literature. The books on his desk were almost identical to the oneâs in my fatherâs library from the forbidden section, my favorite ones. I quickly unclasped the item that Soojin and Soyeon called the âupside-down basketâ, the one that made the skirts of my dresses big, princess like. I raised it overhead and placed it onto the ground next to me before pushing my stockings down my legs, glad that my skin would finally stop being itchy. My undergarment was covered by a silk gown that reached mid-thigh and the last thing I had to get rid off before I could wear Mingiâs clothes was the corset. I reached around myself, feeling up my back to find the strings, and then pulled. But nothing happened. I sighed quietly, pulling again and hoping I could untangle it, but nothing happened. The corset was still as tight as ever, my hands couldnât reach far back, I couldnât do this on my own. My eyes ventured towards Mingi, but I quickly shook my head at the ridiculous idea. Iâd rather die than have Mingi help meâŚbut then again, if I had to wear this corset for much longer, I might just die. My torso felt numb, and it ached as the corset dug into my skin uncomfortably, my breasts also aching from being pushed up for such long time. I sighed again and looked in Mingiâs direction, biting my lower lip. He surely wouldnât do anything inappropriate if I were to ask him to help, right?
I cleared my throat and shuffled uncomfortably, âMingiâŚâ
There was no response at all, it seemed like he hadnât heard me, âMingi.â
âWhat?â His tone was snappy, and I licked my lips, looking at the floor.
âI, uhâcan you undo my corset?â I asked quietly and glanced up, watching Mingiâs body tense as silence followed for a brief moment.
âCan I what?â He asked bewildered.
âUnlace my corset, Mingi.â I snapped, impatient, âI canât do it myself; my hands donât reach that far behind.â
âOh.â Mingi muttered and he took a deep breath before wordlessly nodding his head. I wasnât exactly prepared as he turned around, cheeks slightly red as he seemed to be looking at my face only, biting his lower lip nervously as he slowly approached me. I averted my eyes and cleared my throat awkwardly, swirling around as I grabbed my own arms, rubbing at my cold skin, trying to offer myself comfort as I heard Mingi come to a stop behind me. There was a soft thud and I glanced back to see the book placed on the table.
âAlright, Iâll unlace your corset.â His raspy voice was low as it was quiet, and my body tensed when I felt his fingers brush against the exposed skin of my back. I had to remind myself to breathe as I was too hyper focused on every move of Mingiâs, the softness his fingers worked with as he started undoing the knots, gently pulling the strings apart. I licked my lips as his finger brushed against my heated skin, untangling the top two knots, already bringing even the littlest relief to my body as I exhaled harshly.
âDid I hurt you?â Mingi asked quietly, stopping. I quickly shook my head as my fingers dug into the skin of my arms, trying to find a steady breath as my heart was beating faster and faster. My face felt hot and I knew it was probably red.
âNo, Iâm fine.â I whispered, and Mingi grunted once before I felt his fingers move again, slightly yanking my body backwards as he probably couldnât untangle a knot that easily. Soyeon and Soojin always tied my corsets tightly and expertly, otherwise I wouldâve fired them long ago. I cleared my throat as Mingi started humming quietly, suddenly aware that his body was close to mine as his warmth engulfed mine, luring me in with his vanilla scent, mixed with the sea and gunpowder, which was more prominent now than it was last night. My cheeks flushed even more when I remembered the way my nose had pressed against his exposed collarbone, breathing in deep his scent, finding comfort in it and the way Mingiâs larger body seemed to hold me so securely, making me feel the safest I ever have. I gulped, rather loudly, and felt even more knots come loose as suddenly the pressure was taken off my ribs, allowing me to breathe freely, my lungs finally able to fill with air to the fullest. I gasped quietly, palms balling up into fists as Mingiâs fingers brushed against my clothed back, and it arched subconsciously as my skin erupted in goosebumps. I heard a loud gulp from behind and tried to ignore the way I could hear Mingi breathing, making me shudder involuntarily. He suddenly sniffed loudly as he undid more knots, lower ribs freed too, and I closed my eyes as I exhaled quietly in relief, body no longer straining and aching from the restriction the garment offered. I smiled in content, body relaxing and unaware that I leaned back against Mingi, arms hanging limply next to my body as I relished in the feeling that taking off the corset meant after so many hours of wearing it. However, I flinched when I felt Mingiâs large hands wrap around my waist, firmly gripping me. I froze, unblinking and unbreathing as I waited for his next move, which to my surprise, was to yank the corset apart, strings coming undone, slipping from their bindings. My eyes widened a little and I quickly stood up straight again, confused as to why I was disappointed that Mingi no longer held onto me. I felt Mingi slipping the corset upwards and I raised my arms, accustomed to this due to my maid always helping me, and allowed Mingi to take the corset off. I whirled around, about to thank him and act like nothing had happened, but the look on Mingiâs face was startling for a second. His own cheeks seemed to be flushed and he was biting his lower lip, eyebrows slightly furrowed and eyes darker than their usual color, pupils blown wide. I gulped as I looked at him, pondering my next move as I reached for the corset, muttering a quiet âthank youâ as Mingi released the fabric. He didnât say anything and I felt myself mesmerized, unable to move quite yet as Mingi reached forward, fingers lightly tangling at my sides into the silk fabric of the short gown. The thin strap had slipped off my left shoulder, and as Mingiâs eyes racked over all the skin exposed to him, I finally realized I was standing almost as good as naked in front of him. My eyes widened and I took a big step back, averting my eyes as Mingi coughed, rubbing his nose before his fingers tangled into his hair, undoing his manbun. His hair was messy, but he looked off to the side as he quickly retied the messy bun, caused by me, and cleared his throat.
âUh, finish up quickly.â He sounded almost breathless as he swiftly turned, offering me privacy once again. I hummed and nodded even if he didnât see me, settling into motion quickly. I threw the corset onto the bed and grabbed his white shirt, pulling it over my shoulders and almost chuckled at how big it was on me. But I quickly started buttoning it up, making sure that my chest was covered well as I stopped at the last button underneath my chin. The shirt was as long as my gown, they both reached mid-thigh. I grabbed the pants and gave them a distasteful look before slipping my legs into each pant leg, the feeling foreign as my exposed legs were instantly wrapped up in warmth, the feeling not as repulsive as I had imagined it to be. I tucked in the shirt and glared at the end of the pants, pooling around my feet. Despite not being short myself, Mingi was too tall for me to comfortably wear his clothes, but I did appreciate itâŚeven if he probably thought I didnât. I watched the front of the pants in confusion, wondering if the lace was to lace them up like a corset.
âUh, how do I lace this up?â I asked in confusion, making Mingi turn around, looking just as confused. His face flashed with amusement as he caught onto what I meant, and he walked close again, a small amused smile on his lips.
âYeah, like this.â My skin tingled when our fingers brushed against each other and my cheeks instantly flushed, I was glad Mingi was focused on the lace and not my face. He pulled tightly, and I gasped as I was yanked towards him, having to steady myself on his broad shoulders, making Mingi chuckle as he cast me a quick glance. Lacing up these pants was a lot easier and quicker as I watched Mingi demonstrate it, something I would be able to do on my own too from now on. When he was done he patted my waist twice, and I tried to keep my eyes off his face as my heart lurched at the action again, stepping back and crouching down to fix the problem at my feet as I rolled the pants up. Mingi watched me with amusement written all over his face.
âYouâre a dwarf.â I heard him say with a short laugh, making me roll my eyes.
âNo, youâre a giant.â I said as I stood up straight, hands on my hips, âSo, do I look okay? I assume you donât have a mirror here, so youâll have to tell me yourself.â
Mingiâs eyes ran up and down my body, taking me in, and I found myself blushing again, but his words were quick to chase away the fluster I felt, âNah, youâre hideous. Donât worry, at least the sirens wonât want you.â
âSirens?â I asked with a pout, eyebrows furrowing, âI thought only mermaids existed.â
âOh, Jongho will be elated to talk to someone about all of that, come.â And before I could even put up a fight that I didnât want this Jongho guy talking to me, Mingi was pulling me after himself, fingers intertwining with mine once again.
           Three days have passed since I was taken hostage, and my papa still hadnât paid up. Did he not love me anymore because I misbehaved and left the ball without his permission? Did he not love his little daughter enough to bring her back to the safety of his mansion? Was Mingi asking for too much? No, that couldnât have been the case, we are rich. My father could pay however much Mingi asked in exchange for me, so that couldnât have been it. But if that was true, why was I still here? It made me huff desperately as I twirled the golden coin between my fingers, looking at it intently. These past three days had been quite horrible. There was nothing I could do on this ship, everyone was rude, dirty, and quite smelly. They did the same things every single day, and refused to let me join them, throwing insults such like, âI was a spoiled brat who never shut upâ or that âI was rude and had no mannersâ. Those words were bold as they were coming from some nasty old pirates. The only acceptable man on this wrenched ship seemed to be that Jongho guy, who happened to be fascinated with folklore, and seemed rather eager to tell me everything he knew about it. I wasnât quite interested per se of what he had to say most of times, but it took my mind off the pressing issues at hand. That being that I was bored out of my mind, and that I hadnât had a normal milk bath in four days, and that the salty air had cracked my skin, drying it out. Every time I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror in the sad of an excuse of a bathroom they had on this ship, I jumped, and once even almost cried, barely believing that my beautiful skin was now burnt around my nose due to the harsh sun I got exposed to daily when I was up on deck. I wasnât doing well; my thoughts were turning grim as well. I just wanted to be back at my mansion, surrounded by the cool air, the spacious rooms, my books, the nice perfumes wafting through the rooms, the beautiful garden, and my father. I couldnât live like this anymore. I was supposed to be pampered, not mocked, insulted, and ignored.
And Mingi was making the whole experience even worse, annoying me at any given chance, playing with me, and taunting me. Yesterday, he refused to let me have lunch, stating that âI had misbehaved that morning, and now I was being punished for itâ. If it werenât for Taeri, the red-haired girl, then Mingi wouldâve locked me in his room, leaving me banging on the door and screaming after him. Despite not liking most of the pirates on this pathetic excuse of a ship, Taeri seemed to be quite enjoyable. She was soft spoken and very nurturing, and she checked in on me every morning, making sure that Mingi didnât make me uncomfortable. I found that rather generous of her, and quickly begged her to let me be her roommate for as long as I had to stay on this ship, but she nicely let me down, telling me that she was, unfortunately, already sharing a room with Yunho. I found that rather peculiar, but after close observation of the two, I came to the realization that they were in love. I have never felt that emotion, but based on all the books I have read, their romance looked exactly the same like in those beautiful stories. Their eyes were filled with warmth, and Yunho would never stop smiling when Taeri was next to him, and I didnât fail to notice how protective he was of her as well. Perhaps I was jealous that Taeri managed to find her lover, meanwhile me, a very desirable woman was still waiting for her prince. It was rather sad, but I decided not to dwell more on it while I was on this pirate ship, I would find my prince surely once I get back to my old life.
Currently, Mingi and I were crammed up in his small and ugly room, a floorboard near his bed cracked in, which I have discovered two days ago with disdain as my foot went through the hole, ankle almost getting stuck as I screeched for Mingi to get it out, fearful of all the insects and rats that would touch my skin. But Mingi, like the asshat he was, just stood laughing and making fun of me, walking closer, and mocking me until I broke down in tears, making his eyes widen as he finally crouched down and gingerly pulled my leg out of the hole, muttering something about me being overly dramatic before he left the room, offering me time to change into day wear clothes. I was lucky with Taeri being here, her clothes were almost a perfect fit as she was nice enough to borrow me one of her leather pants and two shirts. However, Mingi refused to let me wear Taeriâs shirts, and hid them on top of his closet, where I couldnât reach them. He was a menace and he loved tormenting me, so deciding to turn this against him, ignoring every particle in my body screaming at me to act like the lady I was, I went ahead and unbuttoned the top buttons of Mingiâs shirt each morning, leaving my cleavage exposed, the silky gown the only clothing item that covered my breasts. The first time Mingi saw me, he turned red like a tomato, and spluttered on about me being inappropriate as he marched up to me and quickly buttoned the shirt up, giving me a warning look to keep it that way while we were up on deck. But, of course, I didnât listen to him, and to my utmost disgust, I had a slimy pirate grabbing after me, spluttering disgusting things in my face about my body and what he was going to do to me, until I raised my fist up high and connected it against his wrinkly nose, hearing a loud crack. Mingi was by our side in a moment, reprimanding me for my actions, up until I told him why I had done what I had done, shocked to find Mingi throwing another punch at the old pirate, blood flowing down his face after the second blow to his nose. The Captain had rudely called for us to stop and scramble off, calling for a man named Yeosang, apparently the crewâs doctor. And if I thought today I would have a normal day while Mingi dragged me up on deck in the morning after the both of us got changed, I was extremely wrong. I had pulled my hair in a low bun and was watching Yunho and Taeri spare, eyes following their moves curiously, wondering what it felt like holding a sword. Mingi had abandoned me, apparently having to help Yeosang in carrying some heavy barrels from some chamber under deck, up on deck, both of them sweaty by the time they got up. I was sitting on a barrel, playing with a golden coin I had borrowed from Jongho last night at dinner while he was too busy showing me the drawings of this one supposed Siren that he had met. It was rather hard to believe, I had thought the man was simply crazy, but Seonghwa was there to confirm, that they indeed have captured a Siren not too long ago, but due to some issues with another pirate crew, the Siren escaped.
I had sighed loudly, the wind carrying it away, as my eyes fixated longingly on the shore, which seemed to be even more far away than it was when I had arrived on this ship. Jongho had said that the Navyâs fleet had been scouting the waters, having a hunch that perhaps I had been kidnaped by the pirates, so we had to sail out a little bit further, where they wouldnât find us. The thought was disheartening, knowing that Lieutenant Kim wouldnât be able to save me. I had quite quickly grown bored of watching Yunho and Taeri spare, so I jumped off the barrel, and walked towards an opened chest, finding it filled with different sized weapons, some big shotguns in it as well. I leaned over and brushed my fingers against the sharp blade, gripping the handle of the dagger curiously, dropping it in exchange to hold onto the end of a shotgun. I had seen weapons before, my father would hunt every now and then, but I was never allowed to hold one. As my curiosity got the better of me, and nobody was actually paying attention to me, I took the shotgun in my hands and straightened up, surprised by its actual weight. I pursed my lips as I raised it up, narrowing my eyes as I continued to inspect the shotgun, noticing that it was covered in gunpowder. I suddenly realized that Mingi smelled the same, and it made me wonder why that was. Could he be the one who wielded these shotguns? But before I could dwell more on that thought, firm arms suddenly wrapped around my middle, pulling me into a sturdy body, and I gasped loudly as I almost dropped the shotgun.
âI wouldnât do that,â Mingiâs deep voice whispered into my ear, his lips brushing against the skin just barely, âMight have to up the sum for daddy dearest.â
My heart was beating like crazy, hands slightly shaking from the fright he had given me, but also from the sudden proximity, and body pressing into mine. Mingi didnât seem to be too bothered by the lack of space between us, and I cleared my throat, hands tightening around the shotgun.
âMaybe I should try and see how this weapon works,â I smirked, turning my head to look up at Mingi, âI choose you to be my target.â
Mingi chuckled, lips pulling into a dashing smile, and for a second I forgot how to breathe. His once long blonde hair was now extremely short and spikey, sticking up in all directions. Two days ago, it came quite as a shock seeing him before dinner as he had walked inside our shared room, muttering about how he didnât want to risk getting his hair pulled like I had done, therefore, he got rid of his long locks. At first I had thought he was crazy for cutting his beautiful, soft, long hair, but one day later, I realized maybe it wasnât such a bad idea. His already sharp features were even more highlighted now, eyes appearing sharper, his cheekbones high and well-defined, certainly attention grabbing, and his jawline chiseled. It also made his tall nose stand out more, the little mole underneath his eye and close to his jawline only adding to his charm.
âHmm, I thought you were my target, princess.â Mingi muttered, eyebrows raising as he snapped me out of my thoughts, suddenly aware of how badly my face was burning. And it wasnât from the sun.
I scoffed and rolled my eyes, âIâm hardly a target, love, I could fight you anytime. I thought you had seen how I punched that old fool.â
âYeah,â Mingi smirked, raising an eyebrow as his arms tightened around my middle, making my breath hitch, âBut thatâs an old man, not a young one full with strength and life. Just because I let you have your way around, doesnât mean Iâm weaker than youâor that you can overpower me, darling. Itâs quite the opposite, actually.â
As I opened my mouth to retort back, I was suddenly very forcefully pushed forward as Mingi veered me slightly to the side so the chest wouldnât be in the way, and suddenly, I was caged in between the railing and Mingiâs body. My hips dug into the sturdy wood harshly, making me groan as one of Mingiâs hands slowly slipped up my torso, grabbing my jaw harshly. I hissed and tried to yank my head free, but I couldnât as Mingi wasnât budging. My heart beat frantically as my grip on the shotgun tightened, trying to focus on what was happening. On what Minigâs real intention was by doing this, trying to find a way out.
âCat got your tongue now, Y/N?â Mingi whispered, voice low and close to my ear, rather sinister. I gulped, but remained silent, refusing to back down, âI could overthrow you without even lifting a finger, precious, and you wouldnât even be able to scream for help.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I opened my mouth to do just that, knowing that Taeri was still on deck, but suddenly the hand holding my jaw tightly slipped to my neck and Mingiâs fingers covered by rings suddenly curled around my throat, squeezing just enough to make my body tense as my air was cut off. I started to panic as Mingi just chuckled and watched me struggle against him, his eyes glued to the side of my face. I gripped his left arm with my hand and dug my nails into his skin, hopeful that it would make him release me, but he just chuckled and applied more pressure to my throat, making my eyes widen as I realized I was slowly starting to choke. Caged in, unable to push him off or even move away, I realized I had to find another way to break free. But my brain was losing air and my body had started shaking, I didnât know what to do. I could only hope someone would notice and finally stop him, but it seemed like nobody cared. Not even Taeri, so, I had to save myself again. And so, as a last-minute desperate thought, I raised my left leg high and brought it down hard on Mingiâs foot, hopefully cracking his toes. He let out a loud howl, instantly releasing me and stepping back, making me double over as I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, heartbeat fast and skin burning. I threw the shotgun on the floor and gripped the railing hard, feeling tears spring to my eyes. The audacity this stupid pirate had, made me beyond furious.
âYou might be stronger,â I hissed as I turned to glare at Mingi, âBut Iâm smarter, you asshat!â
And with that, I had stormed off, tears rolling down my cheeks as I tried to calm my breathing and reassure myself that nothing actually has happened to me, that Mingi was being an idiot and was only trying to piss me off, which he had succeeded in doing. So, hours later, he was paying for it. I hadnât spoken to him since that incident this morning, and after he finished whatever stupid duties he had on this stupid ship, he had come down to his room. He had paused in the doorway when he saw me sitting at his desk, feet up as I sat low in his chair, playing with the borrowed coin from Jongho. Mingi said nothing, but his eyes slightly narrowed as he walked further inside, coming closer. Despite my heartbeat picking up again, I ignored him, slightly surprised that he left me alone for once. He grabbed a book and very loudly jumped towards his bed, groaning as his large body got tangled in the sheets smelling like vanilla. I glanced at him from the corner of my eyes, and found him leaned against the wall, feet dangling off his bed as he had opened the book, lips sucked in as his eyebrows furrowed. He wore a black tank top today, his muscular biceps on display, a shiny golden forearm bracelet hugging his left bicep tightly. It was a sight that threw me off guard, only to realize that I quite liked the visual it offered. Mingiâs narrow waist was once again highlighted by the thick leather belt tied around it, the black tank top tucked inside his matching leather pants. He had a pearl necklace at the base of his neck, hugging the skin tightly, and another longer one that reached between his pecks with a moonstone as a pendant.
I smirked, an ingenious thought forming in my mind, serving as revenge for what he had done to me this morning. I pushed the chair a little bit further back, making it screech deliciously against the wooden floorboard, quickly averting my eyes when Mingi glanced my way over his book. I crossed my legs over one another as I relocated them towards the edge of the desk, sighing loudly as I slipped down lower in the chair. I flipped the golden coin between my fingers, tapping my nails against it occasionally. I checked to see Mingiâs reaction, but he seemed unbothered so far, so I smirked, and let out another sigh, louder this time. I licked my lips and groaned as I threw my head back, pouting in the process, staring out the small round window. I felt eyes on me for a second, but I ignored Mingi as I continued with another loud sigh. Then, I paused, making sure he was reading again before I started tapping the desk with the heel of my right leg, hitting the edge of it just the way I had wanted. I chose a steady rhythm for it, sighing every so often, putting the next step of my plan into action.
âWhat is my papa up to right nowâŚâ I muttered with a pout, âI wonder why he hadnât paid up yetâŚâ
I sighed loudly again, hitting the desk rather harshly, the sound louder. There was the flip of the page, Mingi didnât reactâyet, âIs there possibly something wrong?â
I hit my heel against the desk again, âDid something happen to my papa as well? I wouldnât be surprised if these ugly and stupid pirates somehow got to him tooâŚâ
I heard Mingi shuffling on the bed before he cleared his throat, but I just continued acting oblivious as I was pouting, still staring out the window, âOr what if he never got the letterâŚoh, noâŚIâm stuck here forever!â
I started sniffing, making quiet crying sounds as Mingi cleared his throat again, eyes set on me with a glare. But it didnât faze me as I quickly shook my head, taking a deep breath, my heel coming down against the desk rather harshly, âWhat ifâŚwhat if he doesnât love me enough to save me?!â
I sniffed loudly, tapping my leg against the desk louder and more frequently, stare boring into the coin in my hand as Mingi huffed loudly, but didnât speak up just yet. Fine, then I would try this in a different way, âGod, Iâll never see Lieutenant Kim ever again! How I wish I never turned him down! Then I wouldnât be in this God-awful place, rotting away, my beauty hidden from the worldâŚâ
There was a scoff but as my eyes snapped to Mingi, he was looking at his book, his mouth pulled into a sneer. I smirked, tapping the desk lighter now, eyes boring into Mingiâs handsome face, âOh, the luxuries he had promised me. I should have said yes, he is the perfect match for me. He cares for me so deeply! He wouldâve done anything for meâI wouldnât even be here now with thisâirritating, smelly, ugly, and dumb pirate, whoâs room is falling apart and smells like rotten fish.â
Mingiâs jaw locked as he licked his lips, eyes narrowing as they quickly snapped up, making me avert mine as I sighed dreamily, eyebrows in a frown. The boat was rocking rather softly today, the waves not as harsh as yesterday, âOh, and this terrible ship is so awful! Every day I get more and more homesick. I wish that my papa would justâow!â
I yelped loudly as something hard hit my head, making me bolt up from the chair, eyes wide as I whipped my head around to look at Mingi. He was glaring at me as he had his arms crossed in front of his chest, biceps bulging.
âJust shut up, Y/N, heavens, I canât listen to your annoying voice for any longer!â He hissed; voice irritated as he glared daggers at me. My disdain turned into amusement as I leaned my hip against his desk, smirking at him.
âOh, poor little Mingi, bothered by a fragile woman who canât even defend herself.â I mocked him, pushing my lower lip out in a fake pout, âGod forbid he canât read his stupid fairytale book, or else heâll turn into a whiney toddlerââ
âIâm one fucking second away of gagging you, Y/N.â Mingi hissed, pushing himself off the wall. I rolled my eyes with a snort.
âYour threats had been all empty so far, love.â I smirked, flipping through his book lazily, âYouâll have to do more if you want to scare me into silence.â
âOh, yeah?â Mingiâs voice dropped and my eyes snapped to him when I heard the bed creaking, slightly widening at the annoyance clear on his face. As he went to stand up, I panicked and did the first thing that came to mind, threw his book at his face. Mingi barely dodged it, eyes widening as he looked offended.
âHey! Stop throwing my books at me!â He exclaimed, glaring at me as I stormed up to him, towering over his sitting form.
âYou started it now!â I hissed and reached around him, grabbing the book off the bed to hit him over the head. Mingi gasped and tried to shield his head at my continuous attacks, making me smirk when he couldnât swat at my hand to make me stop. It was rather amusing, watching the tall âscaryâ pirate trying to get away from a smaller woman, but unable to do so. I started laughing as Mingi whined loudly, leaning backwards and moving his torso in funny ways to escape me.
âStop it!â But I didnât care to listen to him as I continued laughing, finding the situation amusing, until I felt something soft hitting my side forcefully. I gasped, eyes going wide as I froze, staring down at Mingi. I had placed one knee up on the bed to be able to reach his retreating form, and now it was Mingi smirking at me as he held his pillow in his hands, raising it overhead to hit me with it. The impact left me huffing loudly as I dropped the book on the floor and dived for the only other pillow before Mingi could get his hands on it too and leave me defenseless, twisting my body so that I could hit him with it. It made contact with his face and Mingi groaned as I started giggling, hitting him some more as I got on the bed on both of my knees, amused that Mingi couldnât hit back as he had to recoil from my constant pillow attacks. But then, he was suddenly straightening up and throwing a menacing glare at me, which made me laugh harder, as he started hitting my side again. My stomach started hurting from laughing too much, but I couldnât stop as Mingi continued to whine and ask me to stop while I continued hitting his back with the pillow. He wasnât even getting hurt, so I didnât understand why he was so whiney about it. It was fun.
He released the pillow with one hand and tried to grab at my waist, but I kept hitting his arm with my pillow, making him huff and puff in irritation. Then suddenly, he threw his pillow to the ground, and as I smirked in victory and raised my arms to hit him over the head with my own, he lunged forward, making me yelp as his body crashed into mine. I dropped the pillow and wrapped my arms around his neck as I felt us falling backwards on his bed, my back hitting the soft sheets soon enough. My chest was raising and falling rapidly, and so was Mingiâs, as his breath hit the side of my neck, sending me into another set of giggles as I stared up at the ceiling amused. Mingiâs hands gripped my waist firmly, his weight crushing me as his lean body melted into mine. My legs fell open on both sides of his hips, and as my giggles finally stopped, I could hear Mingi snickering as well, his warmth engulfing mine, and making my cheeks burn once I realized the position we were in. I had never had a man all over myself, certainly not while lying in bed, with him nestled between my legs and almost laughing into my ear. The scent of vanilla mixed with gunpowder was strong, and I sniffed quietly, unconsciously taking a deeper whiff of Mingiâs familiar scent. I gulped loudly, arms tightening around Mingiâs neck for a second before I slowly withdrew my arms, hands dragging against the skin of his neck. I felt the silver clasp of his pearl choker before my hands continued on tracing his shoulders, until the fell on both sides of my head. Mingi slowly pushed himself up, resting on his elbows as his eyes ran over my face. I gulped again, my stomach flipping weirdly as Mingi shuffled a little, his lower half pressing into mine, making me gasp quietly as Mingiâs eyes bore into mine. I licked my lips, watching as Mingiâs eyes dropped onto them, his own mouth slightly opening as his breathing got heavier. My eyebrows furrowed as he bit his lower lip, head very slowly lowering as he glanced back up in my eyes, my heart beating so fast I could feel it in my neck. But as his hot breath hit my face, I realized that whatever we were doing was unethical and would ruin my purity surely, so I acted on impulse. My left hand raised and I opened my fist, dangling Mingiâs pearl choker between our faces. He suddenly froze, eyebrows furrowing as he looked at the choker bewildered before looking back down at me, a questioning look on his face.
âWhat?â He muttered quietly, touching his neck with his left hand lightly, as if to make sure that I did indeed take his pearl necklace without him noticing. I chuckled as I smiled at him cheekily, just shrugging as I played with the necklace, admiring it for a second. But my amusement was quickly gone as Mingi gave me a long stare, a smirk slowly blooming on his face as he raised his left hand, a golden hairpin clear as day in his hand. My mouth dropped open as I stared at it, raising my hand to touch my, now nonexistent, bun. When did he pull it out of my hair? And how? Nobody could get it out of my hair without pulling on the strands painfully, not even Soojin or Soyeon.
âHow?â I whispered impressed, making Mingi shrug as he smirked proudly.
âI have my ways.â He winked, and then suddenly pushed himself off me, dropping the hairpin on my stomach. He cleared his throat as he got to his feet, ruffling his spikey blonde hair before patting his clothes down, extending his hand out towards me. I placed the necklace in his hand and watched as he quickly clasped it back around his neck.
âIâll go help Yunho now, donât wander around, San isnât in a good mood today.â Mingi instructed as I sat up, twirling the hairpin in my hands.
âWhoâs San?â I asked confused, and Mingi paused in the doorway.
âHeâsâŚnot someone you want to meet, so, please, stay here.â His tone was the most serious I had heard him use, and I nodded in understanding, âIâll send Taeri to entertain you.â
âThank you.â I flashed him a small smile, and he was out the door, leaving me with a frantic beating heart, and a hotness all over my body that I had never felt before. What was Song Mingi doing to me?
           It would seem like today wasnât out day. Arguments would ensue too often throughout the day, and I could only blame Mingi for it as he always found something to bother me with. If the pathetic scare he tried giving me this morning wasnât enough, he had went off on a rant right before dinner that I was taking up all of his space, and barely offered him any privacy. He also accused me of stealing a few of his precious jewelry, which I had not done as I had zero wishes to steal anything that belonged to this dumb pirate. And despite seeing said jewelry around Yunhoâs wrist and neck during dinner, Mingi made no effort to apologize to me for the accusations heâs made earlier. And if that wasnât enough to put me in a bad mood, certainly him telling this other girl on the ship, Jung Hana, that I was a nuisance and stuck-up brat, so she shouldnât even bother talking to me, set me off as I had slammed the silver folk down on the table, whipping my head around as I flashed Mingi a deep glare.
âWould you stop trying to veer everyone away from me?!â I had snapped, voice high pitched, âMaybe Iâm not the problem here, Mingi, but you.â
Mingi had snorted, spoon in his mouth as he had taken a bite of his dinner, âSure, thereâs no possible way that a spoiled princess is the problem instead of a humble pirate, whoâs trying to simply live his lifeââ
âA rather pathetic excuse of a life.â I cut him off, unaware of the eyes on the two of us, âAnd youâre far from being humble, Song Mingi. You always try to bring me down, but you fail to realize that youâre just as horrible, arrogant, and annoying as I am, you asshat. Telling Yeosang yesterday that despite being a doctor for so many years he was quite shit at stitching people up, berating Jongho for having his head in the clouds instead of taking his duties more seriously, laughing at Taeri when she failed to lift that horribly heavy chest filled with weapons, and even telling your own Captain that his decision making had been questionable lately, are certainly out of good intention, right, Mingi? And not because youâre just an arrogant man who thinks highly of himself, certainly not looking down on the people around him?â
Mingiâs jaw had clenched as he gripped the spoon tighter in his hand, knuckles whitening, âYou know nothing about me, and I advise you shut up if you donât want to become shark dinner.â
âOh, spare me, Mingi.â I hissed, nose flaring, âUnless you mean what you say, stop wasting everyoneâs air.â
âGet up!â Mingiâs voice was suddenly deep as it boomed around us, making a few pirates flinch as they werenât bothered enough to watch the exchange between the two of us, âGet the fuck up, right now!â
âYou will not tell me what to do, you filthyââ I gasped as Mingi grabbed my bicep and yanked me up to my feet harshly, making my eyes widen. I pulled on my arm, but his grip tightened as he tried to make me step over the bench we had been sitting on, but I wouldnât budge as I held onto the table. Somebody cleared their throat, but my eyes were set on Mingi only, my face red from anger as my heart started racing. His eyes had significantly darkened, and his breathing was heavy, eyes narrow slits. Gone was the playful and arrogant Mingi, instead a frightening man stood in his place, probably finally ready to throw me overboard as he had reached his limit.
âAnd you will learn your lesson tonight, princess.â Mingi hissed, making me tumble almost to the floor as he pulled on my arm harshly, forcing me to step over the bench.
âSong Mingi.â It was clear whoâs voice it was, Yunho sounded slightly concerned, âStop.â
But neither Mingi nor I were paying attention to anyone but the other, âDo you think I donât hate this as much as you do, Mingi? You ripped me away from my life and forced me to live on thisâship filled with pirates, who would love to do bad things to meâand you expect me to just listen to you and respect you?â
âHave I given you any reasons not to?!â Mingiâs voice raised as he closed the gap between our bodies, his hot breath fanning against my face, âHave I treated you like any of those pirates? Havenât I been looking out for you?! Havenât I been keeping you safe?â
âYou kidnapped me!â I screamed and tried to push him away, but he didnât even flinch.
âFor your money!â Mingi screamed back, âI demanded nothing else of you when I couldâve! I couldâve done horrible things to you, and I didnât.â
âAnd do you want me to bow down, and thank you for that?â I scoffed, sneering at him, âYou want me to thank you for acting like a human being with me?â
âYes, you could fix your attitude starting there.â Mingi snapped, and I bit my lip in frustration, uncomfortable now that I realized everyone was watching us, gaping at us. I didnât want to do this anymore; I donât even understand why we had to snap at each other every single time a little inconvenience happened.
âExcuse me if my papa failed to teach me how to apologize, because I will be not apologizing to you when you only insult me all the time.â I tried to yank my arm free again, but Mingi still wasnât budging. His eyebrows furrowed and he leaned down, looking me in the eyes.
âWhen have I insulted you?â He chuckled, and I released a deep breath to try and stay level headed.
âJust right now?â I asked with a disbelieving laugh, âYou think that Iâm stupid and good for nothing, that I donât respect people, and only use them when I need something from them. You keep saying Iâm stuck up and look down on anyone whoâs bellow my statusâwhen have I treated you like that?â
âDonât tell me when you saw me at that stupid ball you didnât only want to approach me because you thought I was rich?â Mingi scoffed, rolling his eyes as I bit my lower lip, heart hammering in my chest.
âI didnâtâit was one of the factors, but not the main oneââ My thoughts were running a mile per hour. Mingi was right, in some way, but he also didnât know everything. He couldnât possibly have realized that I stopped caring whether he was rich or not.
âWhatâs the main one then, huh?â Mingi snapped, cutting me off as I averted my eyes to the floor, cheeks flushing. I didnât want to say it, not in front of everyone. I was embarrassed, but Mingiâs fingers only tightened around my bicep, and I sighed, swallowing my pride for the first time in my life.
âThe same reason for why I trusted you since the moment you made that creepy man go away at the pub. Because you made me feel safe, because despite not knowing me, you looked out for me. Because you never once tried to approach me at the ball, unlike every other desperate man there, and you didnât even want to stick around at the pub. I knowâI know it was probably part of your stupid scheme, but if you wouldnât have been gentle and nice to me, I wouldâve never allowed you to hold me like that while I was drunk and out of it.â I took a deep breath as I felt Mingiâs grip loosen significantly, âThe same reason as to why I didnât throw a tantrum when you wouldnât sleep on the floor, when you refused to put pillows between us while sleeping. For the same bloody reason, Mingi, why I asked for your help with my corset when I couldâve easily asked Taeri.â
I let out a shuddered breath, feeling Mingiâs hand slowly slip down my arm, covering my skin in goosebumps in its wake, lips slightly trembling from the embarrassment I felt admitting all of that without an ounce of privacy, âI canât help it that I was raised like this. I canât help but look at my maids and feel little compassion for them because serving me is their job. And I know Iâm mean and vile to them, but I care for them. I always did. Theyâve been there for me when nobody else was. I never had friends because my father wouldnât allow me, but Soyeon and Soojin were there, they played with me and cheered me up. I know Iâm horrible, but I always showered them with gifts, and anything that I didnât need anymore.
âI canât help the fact that when I look at you I see a simple man, hard-working, but just barely making it through each day, when my father raised me to be able to pinpoint the differences between a poor and a rich man. Itâs not my fault that the first thing I look at are your clothing, shoes, and jewelry, to determine your wealth. Itâs not my fault that my governess taught me etiquette, and that I was reprimanded every time I would slouch, laugh loudly, or even as little as mumble my words. I never had a mother, she died while giving birth to me. I canât help the fact that I cling onto whoever gives me even a little bit of affection and care. I was never allowed to do what I wanted; I was never allowed to explore. Iâm locked up in my mansion all day, listening to my father and his disgusting old friends, wondering when a prince would finally find me and whisk me away. Iâm sorry if you think Iâve been aâŚbitch to you, but I do not know how to act when Iâm around people like you. I only see hierarchy. and the filth that surrounds me here.â
I fell silent for a second, taking a deep breath as Mingi watched me stunned, gripping my wrist almost as if afraid that I would disappear. The silence that stretched on was awkward, even when Seonghwa softly whispered my name from the table, âBut it doesnât mean Iâm not open to learning. To forgetting all the prejudice I was raised with. To letting go of societyâs norms, to find myself and learn who I really am underneath all the lavish and puff, the huge dresses, and fake tea parties. I was willing to learn, Mingi, but you never gave me a chance. You justâŚassumed Iâm a stupid, stuck-up bitch, and went with it, never failing to remind me of it. You never saw how curiously I watched you each time you were working, discussing the guns with Seonghwa and your Captain. You never paid enough attention to notice the longing stares I would give Yunho and Taeri whenever they were sparring, wanting to learn as well. And you never looked long enough to see the smile on my face each time I would spot my favorite book on your desk, fingers tracing the title, fondly remembering the time I had snuck the book out of my fatherâs library to read it overnight, getting punished for it the next day because I had taken something from the forbidden section.â
âY/NâŚâ Mingi sounded breathless as I stepped back, suddenly aware that tears were rolling down my cheeks, even more embarrassed when I glanced towards the table. Hana was cuddled up into Yeosang, who looked sorry, Seonghwa and Taeri mirroring his expression. Hongjoong was eating, looking rather irritated by the commotion, but I didnât miss the exasperated glare he sent at Mingi. Yunho was glaring at his best friend, arms crossed in front of his chest as he shook his head, and Jongho looked mad as he was glaring at Mingi. I cleared my throat and tried to ignore the rest of the pirates I didnât know as most seemed amused as I quickly wiped my tears and looked at Seonghwa.
âIâm sorry, my appetite is gone.â I muttered, stepping back from Mingi, and giving him a look when he tried to grab me again, âBut dinner was delicious, even better than the oneâs at home usually are.â
Seonghwa smiled warmly, nodding his head once, âWooyoung is our original cook, but heâs still got some weeks until he returns to us. Itâs a pity you wonât get to meet him.â
âYeah, a pity.â I sighed, not knowing whether I was happy or not about it, âI wish you all a good evening, I hope I hadnât ruined your evening.â
âY/N!â Mingi called out as I turned and stormed off, almost running into a man out in the hallway as he was about to step inside the kitchen. His already sharp eyes narrowed and I furrowed my eyebrows, my skin covered in chills due to the dangerous smirk on his lips. His eyes traveled over my body and he chuckled, raising an eyebrow.
âArenât you a treat, princess?â His voice was smooth and as he attempted to step towards me, I held a hand out.
âYou must be San, then.â I recalled Mingi advising me to stay away from him, something about him being really dangerous.
âOh,â He chuckled, making me tense up as he licked his red lips, âand who are you?â
âNone of your business,â I snapped, glaring at him when he tried to step closer again, âIâm here with Mingi, either way.â
A defeated look crossed his face for a second, before he hummed, âWhat a pity, you wouldâve made us a lot of money.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I took a step back, unsettled by his words just as much as I was confused, âOf course Mingi would pick you, a noble just like him, but even richer. I bet his mother would be elated if he returned home with you, all of his sins forgotten.â
âGood night.â I snapped, feeling uncomfortable as I didnât want to find out about who Mingi was by someone else. I wanted him to tell me about himself, but after the argument, I was sure heâd ignore me until my father finally pays up. I stormed off towards Mingiâs room, not waiting for San to say anything else, weirded out by his whole aura and the hunger in his eyes as he watched me.
And the evening passed by fast after that, I had changed into my night gown, borrowed from Hana, and laid in bed, contemplating over everything thatâs happened to me so far. I really wanted to go home and forget everything thatâs happened, ready to close this chapter and leave it behind me. Perhaps there was a moment when I had considered Mingi to be the prince I have been longing for, but after tonight, I have concluded that the two of us didnât belong together. We are too different, too prideful and stubborn to ever admit to our faults, to even try to fix our damagedâŚfriendship? I didnât know what to consider ourselves, but Mingi was the closest thing to a friend I could ever have, with Taeri, and perhaps, Jongho as well. I had been laying in the dark, on my back, when the door opened and Mingiâs tall frame walked further inside the room, closing the door carefully. The floorboards were old and creaky, yet I could hear him being careful as he shuffled towards his closet, taking a peek at me. I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep, to which Mingi moved even more carefully as he opened his old closet door, gasping when it almost moved off its hinges again. I carefully opened an eye, taking a peek in Mingiâs direction. He had his back to me and both of my eyes snapped open as pulled his black tank top off his body, his broad back exposed to my eyes. My face flushed as I watched him change, until I realized he might want me to offer him some privacy, prompting myself to squeeze my eyes shut. I stopped breathing when I heard him moving around again, only to feel the bed dip next to my body. Mingiâs room was small, and so, his bed wasnât very spacious for two people, but we somehow made it work to stay far away from each other when sleeping. The blanket shifted for a second and I felt Mingi slip in underneath, softly releasing the breath I had been holding as I shifted, turning my back to him. Mingi sniffed once and didnât bother to speak up, so I forced myself to keep my eyes shut and just fall asleep. The quicker the next day comes, the better.
But it was easier said than done when my mind was reeling with thoughts, forbidding me from sleeping. I bit my lower lip as I shifted for the nth time, facing Mingi, but never opening my eyes to see him. I could feel his gaze on me, but I didnât want to actively acknowledge it. I was embarrassed by the scene we had caused in the kitchen, and especially for saying those things to him in front of everyone. That wasnât how I wanted to pour my heart out to him, to admit that I had started feeling something for him. I couldnât define what it was, but it was something. And it made me hope that I would be able to leave this place soon, scared that I would fall for the pirate. Nobodyâs ever treated me as humanly as him before, teaching me that I wasnât as special as I once had believed. Perhaps I was privileged, and I had failed to notice that. With a quiet sigh, I turned back onto my back, the old mattress shifting with my movements as a low groan came from Mingi. I almost opened my eyes, but instead decided that now I would fall asleepâexcept that suddenly there was movement next to me, and suddenly a weight was pressing me down into the bed, making my eyes snap open as Mingi grabbed my arms and pressed them on each side of my head, grip firm. I gaped up at him as he sat on my hips, eyebrows deeply furrowed. It was dark in the room, but the moonlight shone through the little round window, falling on Mingi. The shadows falling on his face made him even more intimidating, and I came to the startling realization, that Mingiâs shirt was completely undone, his torso exposed. Before I could stop myself, my eyes glazed over his well-defined body, toned chest and firm stomach, cheeks flushing as I looked back up in his eyes, throat dry all of a sudden.
âStop moving so much, I canât sleep.â Mingi snapped quietly, eyebrows furrowing.
âI canât sleep.â I muttered, frowning back at him, âIs it necessary to pin me down, Mingi?â
âWellââ He seemed to realize what he had done, cheeks turning darker instantly, but he made no effort to move, âWill you stop, then?â
âOnce I fall asleepââ
âIâll kick you out.â Mingi quickly cut me off, making me roll my eyes. My heartbeat was steadily quickening, a warm feeling overtaking my whole body once again the longer Mingi sat on top of me.
âKick me out, then, Iâll go sleep in Seonghwaâs room or something.â I scoffed, adding quietly, âMaybe even Jonghoâs.â
âNo.â Mingiâs tone was serious and his hands slightly tightened around my arms, making me raise an eyebrow at him, âI mean, no, you donât have to do that when you can sleep hereâŚwith me.â
âNot if you kick me out.â I muttered, body softening under Mingi. He gulped and paused for a second, sitting back on his heels as he slowly released my arms, my fingers brushing against his with a small smile. My face was burning, but so was his, so I didnât pay it much attention. He must feel flustered as well, then.
âI wonât kick you out.â Mingi whispered, looking off to the side. My smile widened as my fingers firmly grasped the sturdy object in my hand now, feeling around the silver ring. It was warm, due to Mingi wearing it all day long, and it was almost a little crooked, as if Mingi had been wearing it for a long time now. I raised my hand and looked at it, but held it in a way Mingi couldnât see it. My movement caught his attention and he looked back at me, eyebrows slightly furrowing as he pouted, turning his head to try and see what was in my hand.
âDid you know I really liked rubies?â I asked nonchalantly, swiftly slipping the ringer on my ring finger. Of course, it was rather large for me, but I could still play around with it.
âNo, you never told me.â Mingi whispered, closely watching me.
âYou never asked, about anything for that matter,â I looked up at Mingi, licking my lips, âYou never bothered to get to know me, you know?â
As Mingi opened his mouth to say something, I turned my left hand around, watching as it took a few seconds for Mingi to realize what he was staring at. His eyes widened and he went to quickly check his own hand, his ruby ring indeed missing.
âHow did you do that?â He asked, sounding slightly disturbed, as he caught my hand in his, âI didnât even feel it.â
I smiled cheekily, allowing him to slip the ring off my finger to place it back on his middle one, âIâm quite good, arenât I?â
Mingi chuckled and nodded once, slightly leaning back down, my muscles tensing at the shift of his weight on top of my body, âI think I should be given some credit too; donât you think?â
My eyes widened as he casually dangled my favorite bracelet in my face, which had been on my right wrist before Mingi had gotten on top of me, âHow did you do that?â
âJust like you did.â Mingi chuckled and motioned for me to extend my arm towards him, so I did. He carefully placed the thin bracelet around my wrist and clasped it shut, fingers softly grazing against my skin. I gulped as I looked up in his eyes, an intense look crossing Mingiâs face. My heart started racing again, and I found myself yearning to feel him closer to me, just as close as he had been earlier today after the pillow fight. The thought was alarming, but I couldnât help but want it more. But to my surprise, Mingi moved off of me, laying back down next to me, his hand brushing mine after he settled underneath the blanket again.
âI owe you an apology, Y/N.â He muttered and as I glanced at him, I found his head turned towards me as he was looking at me with a solemn look on his face, âYou were right at dinner, I made no effort to get to know you, to look past your attitude and actually try to see who you truly are. Iâve insulted you countless times and even tried to turn the others against you, Iâm sorry.â
I hummed as I turned my head to be able to look at Mingi easier, biting my lower lip for a second, âIâm sorry too, I was horrible with you. I know Iâm difficult, but I was scared, and just wanted to go back home. Iâve never been away from the manor like this and everything is justâŚnew. I didnât know what type of man you were, so I thought remaining cold would push you away, and youâd just leave me alone and return me to my father sooner.â
Mingi chuckled and lightly shook his head, âNothing you do could veer me away from money.â
I chuckled and nodded; however I felt a little bitter knowing that Mingi only needed me for my money. That perhaps he wasnât even in the slightest interested in me, just my money. And it was possible that that was the case, âAre you justâŚreally not interested in me?â
It was weird hearing myself sound so small and almost insecure, wanting to understand Mingiâs thought process.
âThatâs not it,â Mingi sighed, turning his head to look up at the ceiling, âI see myself in you, you know? Thatâs why I never bothered to treat you better, because I knew that once I got what I initially wanted, youâd be gone. Youâd be back to living your perfect posh life, marrying some rich guy and never once having to worry about anything. And I found myself jealous of you.â
âJealous?â I asked surprised, turning onto my side to face Mingi, my undivided attention on him.
âYes,â Mingi whispered as he gulped, taking a deep breath, âI was born and raised in the Sun Rise Kingdom as well, just like you. And it would surprise you, Y/N, but Iâm from a rich family. Not as rich as yours, we could never afford ourselves a mansion, but we did bathe in milk thrice a week. And my parents were affluential people in my town, had some ties with the Queen as well, but I was never too invested in the family business to learn more about that.â
My eyes had widened as I looked at Mingi, whoâs eyes found mine as he turned his head, a small smile on his lips, âI was raised by a harsh governess, who lectured me too often about my behavior. I was never good enough or smart enough compared to my older brothers, and I was never talented enough. My parents neglected me quite often, my middle brother turned into my main caretaker, basically.â
Unconsciously, my hand moved under the blanket until it found Mingiâs hand, and our fingers intertwined as I squeezed his in reassurance, âThings only started getting worse when they found out I stole from people. Anything I could get my hands on, would end up in my grasp by the end of the night. I knew it was bad, but I couldnât stop myself. Itâs like I wasnât in control when I was doing these things, it was very humiliating. Especially when the constable caught me and locked me up for a whole week. My parents were very disappointed, and after that, they never treated me the same.â
âMingi.â I whispered and he smiled sadly, eyes glistening in the moonlight.
âThey rarely allowed me to leave the house, but I would sneak out to play with the neighborâs kids. They didnât like me much, but I was desperate to do anything to play with someone, and so they would often chase me towards the cliffs, where they would tell me to leave them alone unless I wanted to get in trouble.â Mingi chuckled, but a somber look crossed his features, âMy luck ran out one day. I stood too close to the edge and slipped. I donât remember much from there, just the sharp rocks and the cold water, my lungs burning and eyes stinging.â
âThat is horrible.â I whispered as my eyebrows furrowed, and without thinking first, my right hand went and cupped Mingiâs cheek, his skin soft and warm underneath my palm. Mingiâs eyes fluttered closed for a second, before he took a deep breath and opened his eyes again, smiling softly.
âI woke up a week later, on this ship.â He chuckled, amusement written all over his face as he lightly pressed his face more into my palm, nose brushing against my wrist, âI was terrified, everyone looked so scary. I was raised by posh people, surrounded by aristocracy and cleanness all my life. The stench on the ship was horrible and I threw up way too often until I finally got used to it. At first, I begged Captain Kim, Hongjoongâs father, to take me home, but the closer we got towards the shore of the Sun Rise Kingdom, the harder I started realizing that this was the most freedom I had ever felt my whole life. Nobody treated me bad here for not being smart, nobody lectured me for misbehaving, and Captain Kim even seemed concerned over my well-being as he had raised two sons of his own. He was gentle with children. And some of the boys were already here, Yunho took me under his wing almost immediately. It was a foreign feeling having a boy close to my age so friendly and nice to me. He genuinely wanted to be my friend, and I finally had stopped feeling alone. I had realized I didnât want to return home anymore.â
I chuckled, fingers lightly grazing against Mingiâs cheekbone, âSo you stayed and became a pirate? How did you manage, Song Mingi? The once rich boy, now poor and smelly.â
I giggled as Mingi rolled his eyes, âIâm not smelly. But yes, it was hard at the beginning. I had to work to earn my money, and I wasnât good at anything. Until Captain Kim showed me how to deal with guns, training me to become their best gunner. And I found a family within the crew, although some of them are questionable people, I still consider them my family.â
I smiled as I nodded, a warm feeling settling in my chest. So much made sense now, his gentleness and understanding. He was respectful, and carried himself with grace. He looked nothing like a pirate once out of his silly clothes, and it all made sense now as to why, âBut why are you jealous of me?â
Mingi chuckled, and I was startled as he pressed a small kiss into my wrist, looking down as his cheeks suddenly flushed red, âYour father cares about you. He loves you and would do anything to have you back. I never had parents like him. Iâve always felt lonely and weird when I was around my family. Despite my middle brother taking care of me, I knew he wasnât too fond of me and was only doing it because he felt pity towards me.â
âJust because my father loves me, doesnât mean I donât feel lonely.â I whispered, suddenly overcome with emotion. Iâve never opened up to anyone before, âIâI donât have any friends. Iâm alone in the mansion, unless my father is at home. I canât talk to most servants as they are around my age and my father forbid them from doing so. I only have my two maids, who hate me. And my governess always preached on about me having to remain pretty so that a man would want to marry me. She taught me manners that would appeal to a rich man to take me as his wife. I learned everything else I know on my own, browsing through my motherâs books, which are in the forbidden section of the library. I never got to know her, and yet I miss her every day. I wonder what she would have been like, if she would have treated me like my father or not. If she wouldâve locked me up in the mansion like my father does, or wouldâve let me discover the world on my own. You taking me here is the most fun Iâve had my whole life, Mingi. I donât hate it as much as I say I do. Although, the stench does get horrible at times.â
Mingi chuckled as his eyes found mine, and I grinned, âYou deal better with it than I did.â
âBecause Iâm better than you.â I teased and Mingi rolled his eyes, suddenly shifting closer as he turned onto his side too, our bodies facing each other as our knees touched underneath the blanket, our fingers intertwined, âDid you know people who have this urge to take things, to collect them, are called kleptomaniacs?â
Mingiâs eyebrows furrowed and he slowly shook his head no, âWell, I think you might be one.â
âReally?â Mingi asked quietly and I nodded.
âYes, because I think I am one too.â I grinned as I started playing with Mingiâs ruby ring, his eyes falling on the item, âBecause I also take things from people. It started out as a prank at first, back at the mansion. I would take things without people noticing and wait for the servants or my father to start searching for them, wanting to see how long until they realized they werenât there. But I always got away with it, so I became bold. I started stealing from other people, and I was never caught. Iâve been stealing jewelry and smaller items since Iâm ten, Mingi.â
âWhat?!â Mingi looked alarmed, and I giggled, nodding my head.
âItâs bad, I know.â I shrugged, âBut what started out as a joke became a serious issue as I couldnât stop anymore. I do it without noticing now. I just see something pretty that I would like to have, and the next second I find it in my hands. If my father were to find out, heâd certainly be horrified by his little daughter not being perfect anymore.â
âI think youâre perfect.â My cheeks flushed as Mingi whispered, eyes racking over my face, almost as if searching for something.
âYour compliments feel a lot more sincere than the ones Iâve been getting back home from all the other men.â I muttered, finding myself thinking out loud. Mingiâs fingers tightened against mine, and I looked away embarrassed.
âBecause they are sincere.â Mingiâs tone was firm, his voice deep, âI wouldnât say something I donât mean.â
I chuckled, raising an eyebrow, âSo, I really am a bitch?â
âAt times.â My eyes widened at his sincerity, but before I could pull away, Mingi chuckled, âBut youâre also quite cool. I never expected a lady like you to punch a man, let alone break his nose.â
âI was mad.â I tried to defend myself as Mingi hummed, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. I realized I had my hand on his face still, so I quickly pulled it away and noted how calm I felt, wrapped in the vanilla and gunpowder scent.
âI think weâll get a letter from your father soon.â My eyebrows furrowed at Mingiâs words, something in my stomach suddenly dropping. Why did the thought not feel so inviting anymore? Why did I find myself wanting to spend a little more time with Mingi?
âOh.â I whispered barely, eyebrows furrowing, âWill you tell me stories of your childhood?â
âDo you want me to?â Mingi asked surprised, and I nodded with a smile, âAlright, soâŚâ
And I closed my eyes to listen more attentively, his eyes too distracting to be looking at Mingiâs face, but I found his deep voice soothing as it lulled me to sleep.
           Waking up in the mornings had always been difficult back home, in my comfortable Queen-sized bed, but here on the ship it seemed to get even more difficult. Perhaps it was the even rocking of the ship, or the warmth, which enveloped my whole body, making me feel content as I would nuzzle further into the silky pillow, Mingiâs vanilla scent strong as I could hear him snoring lightly or groaning in his sleep. But today, the vanilla and gunpowder scent seemed more prominent, the warmth emanating from next to me almost making me feel hot, and instead of the silky pillow, my head was pressed against something harder, firmer, and certainly warmer. I had started to stir upon hearing some loud voices down the hallway, outside the safety of Mingiâs room. I couldnât understand their words, but a woman and a man were certainly arguing. Yeosang and Hana never seemed like the type to argue, and meanwhile Taeri and Yunho could get riled up by each other, Iâve never actually heard them argue in front of everyone all these days Iâve been here on this ship. A door down the hallway was slammed shut loudly, and I sighed loudly, licking my dry lips as I pressed my cheek a little harder against my pillow. It took a few more minutes to become aware of the weight around my waist, or the way my bare calf was brushing against another clothed leg. Growing suddenly stiff, my eyes snapped open, only for my jaw to fall slack as I was presented with an alarming image.
I was laying all over Mingi, right leg thrown over his hips as it was comfortably slotted between his legs, my right hand intertwined with his left one as Mingiâs fingers would absentmindedly flex around mine. I gasped as I looked down, the blanket hanging low around our hips, the skirt of my nightgown ridden up to my thighs, making my cheeks flush. My heart was hammering against my ribcage, and I couldnât help but not only feel embarrassed, butâŚI was suddenly overcome with a fiery need as my fingers tightened against Mingiâs, holding his hand a little firmer. My breathing progressively got harder, and I allowed my eyes to rake over his tan chest, muscles now soft but toned, Mingiâs chest rising and falling evenly as he was still asleep. I couldnât help but gulp as I found the sight of Mingi completely ravishing, a foreign need in my body urging me on to press a kiss against Mingiâs right pectoral. Mingi sighed softly, and I raised my head slightly to watch as his eyebrows furrowed before he settled back down, seemingly still asleep. I bit my lower lip, eyes fixated on his perfect face as the sunlight poured in through the little window, perfectly falling on his handsome face. Mingi mumbled something, and I froze, eyes widening in fright that I was caught. But his eyes were still closed and he sighed again, his tongue peeking slightly out as he licked his lower lip, gulping before another sigh left his lips. My eyes had been fixated on his plush lips, and I found my heart beating faster as I envisioned what they wouldâve felt like pressed against mine, soft and warm, no doubt devouring mine in a feverish kiss. I gulped as shivers ran down my body, stomach clenching, and I realized that I had to get away from Mingi, that I needed fresh air to clear my thoughts. To sort out these weird yearnings of my body towards this pirate, decide whether they were happening because Iâve been spending too much time with him or because, indeed, I had started falling for him.
So, I very slowly tried to peel myself off Mingi, but when I went to move my right leg off his body, suddenly his hand holding mine released my hand and went to my naked knee, grabbing it and holding it flush against his hips. I froze as I bit my lower lip, realizing that this would be harder than I thought initially. I sighed quietly and tried again, but his other arm only tightened around my waist and I was suddenly yanked back into his body, making me fall back against his chest with a loud gasp.
âStop moving.â Mingi croaked out, his morning voice gravely deep as he groaned. My cheeks flushed instantly as I found my body shivering, something coiling in my lower stomach. I have never felt like this before, having never been this close to a man, never so desperately having to hold myself back from doing something I might regret later.
âMingi,â I whispered, trying to collect myself, âwe have to get up.â
âNo, we donât.â Mingi groaned, and I stiffened when I felt his calloused palm caressing the back of my thigh, reaching just a bit higher, underneath my nightgown. My heart was racing in my chest, right fingers fisting the bedsheet next to Mingiâs torso. Mingiâs breathy voice and closed eyes were a clear enough sign that he hadnât fully woken up yet, and I tried to ignore the way his fingers dug into my skin around my waist, âItâs too early.â
âI donât think it is,â I mumbled, turning my head to look towards the window, âThe sun is high up in the sky.â
Mingi scoffed, and I felt him shrugging, âSo what?â
âDonât you have duties you have to attend?â I whispered, looking up at him, and I had to stop myself from pressing a kiss against his jaw.
âNothing too urgent,â Mingi sniffed and then groaned as his fingers flexed against my naked skin, âthey can wait a little longer.â
Iâve never in my life before had the urge to straddle someone, and my jaw clenched as I raised my head off Mingiâs chest, staring down at his face intently, âMingi, I need fresh air. Right now.â
He tsked and only grabbed me harder, hitching my leg higher up on his body, and I gasped as Mingi pulled me on top of himself, large palm pressing against my lower back as he gingerly started massaging me through the light fabric of the nightgown, âWhat are you doing?â
Perhaps the strain in my voice finally snapped him wide awake, or the fact that our lower bodies were pressed against each other, something pressing against my thigh as I gulped, afraid to move. Mingiâs eyes snapped wide open and he raised his head, looking down at me. He froze as he took me in, no doubt my whole face flushed, and lips red from how much I had been biting them. Mingiâs face reddened instantly, and he averted his eyes, which had started slipping down my neck and chest, the nightgown having slipped a little lower across my chest. It didnât help that Mingi went to sleep with his own shirt unbuttoned, firm torso on full display as I suddenly pressed my hands against his bare chest, sitting slightly up.
âFuck.â Mingi hissed as he threw his head back, his jaw clenching and unclenching as he gripped my waist, stabilizing me. I had thought the same thing, but I couldnât say it out loud as I was a lady, but his hardness was suddenly pressing against me in a rather sensitive spot, making me gasp. Mingiâs fingers tightened around my waist as I shifted subconsciously, the friction foreign but not unpleasant at all, âYou have to get off.â
âIâve been trying to,â I was breathless as Mingi looked at me, his chest rising and falling rapidly, âBut you wouldnât let me.â
He gulped and nodded once, eyebrows furrowing, seemingly in deep thought for a second, âBecause I want you.â
My eyes widened at his words, lips parting as I gaped at him, never having heard those words from a man before. I knew what it implied, I had read a romance book once where things took an unexpected turn, but nobody has ever said those things to me up until now. It made my skin tingle, my cheeks flush a darker color as Mingiâs intense eyes stared up into mine, eyebrows slightly furrowing.
âBut Iâm going home soon,â I whispered, completely at a loss because I found myself wanting him as well, âAnd IâŚwe canât.â
âI know.â Mingi gulped, trying to mask his disappointment, but I could hear it still tinge his tone, âOf course I do. Iâm sorryââ
âDonât be.â I cut him off, almost desperately, âIâI think I alsoââ
The door suddenly slammed open and I jumped as Mingi instinctively pulled me down against himself, bringing the blanket over my body as he hugged me into his body around my middle. I watched with wide eyes and a racing heart as the Captain walked a little further inside the room, arms crossed in front of his chest, giving us a scrutinizing gaze. He looked unimpressed and almost exasperated as he sighed loudly, rolling his eyes for a second, âYour father wrote us a letter. He wants you home today, the money is prepared. The exchange happens at noon, so get up.â
Something dropped in my stomach when I heard those words, and I found my fingers curling into Mingiâs shirt, as if I didnât want to leave, to let go of him. But wasnât that what Iâve wanted all this time? To go home? To forget about Mingi and everyone else, and just continue living my life the way I was supposed to? To find a rich husband, marry into a rich family, and raise children of my own? Wasnât that the plan all along?
âAye, Captain.â Mingiâs tone lacked any cheeriness or playfulness, and I found myself reluctant to look at him. It sounded like he wasnât ready to return me to my father just yet. But the Captain grunted once before he stormed out, slamming the door shut behind himself.
Mingi and I moved at the same time, his arms freeing me as I scrambled off him, suddenly aware of what I almost allowed to happen if the Captain wouldnât have walked in. I was ready to give myself to Mingi, and I didnât know what to do with that revelation as I stumbled for a second, hissing as I had almost stepped into that wretched hole in the floorboards. This is why I needed to go home. I didnât belong here; I didnât belong with Mingi. I was an aristocrat, Mingi was a lowlife. We would never work out our differences. We werenât right for each other.
I stiffened as I grabbed my clothes, realizing that they werenât even mine in the first place, and would have to wear the dress I had arrived in. But I didnât have it in me to put it on myself, not when I havenât had a milk bath in almost a week. I couldnât dirty my motherâs dress like that, it had already been damaged, much to my dismay.
âIâll go change, be back in ten.â Mingiâs voice was small as he got off the bed as well, headed towards his closet.
âJust change in here,â I found myself muttering, turning my back to him as I slipped the nightgown off myself. I knew I just exposed myself to him completely, but I couldnât find it in myself to care anymore. Everything felt bitter, my mind a mess as I suddenly didnât know what I wanted anymore, of where I belonged, of who I was. Mingi remained silent and I heard him shuffling around, probably changing too. I quickly wore my short silky gown, and pulled on the low V-neck black t-shirt Mingi had borrowed me yesterday over it, saying that it would be cooler today. I tucked the material inside the leather pants belonging to Taeri, and then quickly put on Mingiâs white shirt, only buttoning it up to my chest as it was covered by a different material underneath. I gazed at my corset longingly, remembering seeing Taeri wear it once like that, over her shirt. So, I grasped at it and sighed, placing it around my torso. It brought little sense of familiarity, of something that I once wore daily not even a week ago. But now it felt weird, still undone yet already constricting, a reminder of who I was, of what I was walking back to.
âMingi?â I cleared my throat, finding it rather dry all of a sudden. When he hummed, I spoke up quietly, âCould you lace up my corset?â
His intake of breath was sharp, perhaps a reminder that not even six days ago he was the one undoing it, welcoming me inside his life, now about to send me away from it. He hummed without saying a word, and I heard him as he walked closer, taking the lace from my hands as he softly started pulling on them, securing them.
âHow tight?â He asked, his voice raspy and low as my jaw clenched.
âTight.â Was the only thing I said, and gasped lightly when he pulled on the strings harshly, forcing me to brace myself against the chair in front of his desk. My fingers curled around the sturdy wood with each constricting knot, biting my lower lip as my lungs were once again struggling to fill to the brim with air. This is what I was used to, a little reminder of what my life was like before Mingi whisked me away from my monotonous days. Before he made my days more enjoyable, and showed me that there was a life worth living, a life you could enjoy to the fullest.
âAre you alright?â His voice sounded small, and tight, and I hummed as he laced it up fully, tightening the top and doing the last knots to it. I took a deep breath and sighed loudly, palms turning into fists as Mingi gently tapped my waist as a signal that he was done, that I was ready. But I didnât feel ready, I was far from being ready. I bit my lower lip as my heartbeat picked up again, conflicting thoughts racing in my head as I heard Mingi inhale sharply, prompting me to whirl around.
Our eyes locked, and before I could list all the reasons why this would be wrong, I lurched forward just as Mingi grabbed my cheeks, our lips smashing together. My eyebrows furrowed as I finally felt his plush and soft skin against mine, lips exactly the same way I had imagined them. Iâve never kissed a man before in my life, but it felt right to have Mingi be the first one to do so. My arms quickly wrapped around his neck as I pushed up on my tip toes, leaning my body against Mingiâs as he pulled back for a second, before pressing his lips against mine again, slotting his upper lip between mine as he lightly sucked on my lower lip. Everything felt new, but exhilarating as my cheeks burned, lips pressing against Mingiâs desperately, trying to allow him to lead, to guide me as the feeling was foreign, but oh so good. His warm hands left my cheeks in exchange to grip my waist and the back of my head as his ring clad fingers tangled into my long locks of curly hair, his nose pressing into the warm skin of my cheek as I found myself desperate to feel more. I became aware that I had quickened the once experimental pace Mingiâs lips had set, and was now pressing my lips harder against his, ravaging his mouth as Mingi whined when my fingers subconsciously tangled in his short hair, delicately yanking on the strands. His grip on my waist tightened, and I felt him walking me backwards hurriedly, his lips pressing bruisingly against mine as I was suddenly overwhelmed by the strong scent of vanilla as I tried to inhale through my nose, lungs long burning due to the corset, but due to Mingi stealing my breath away as wll. My left hand slowly slipped down to his jaw to hold onto him as our teeth suddenly clanked together, slightly startling me, but only urging me to chase after Mingiâs lips when he attempted to pull back. My teeth latched onto his lower lip as the back of my legs hit the desk behind me, and I sucked on Mingiâs lower lip as he pushed me down onto the desk, groaning against my mouth as I found myself licking at his lips, wanting even more of him. I didnât recognize myself for a second, but this is what Iâve wanted, and I was done repressing my wants and needs because they were wrong or not lady like. I wanted Mingi, and I would get what I wanted from now on. Nobody could control me anymore. I was my own person.
I gasped as I felt Mingiâs big hand slip down from my waist towards my thigh, and his calloused hand firmly gripped it as he yanked me lower on his deck, back arching when I felt his lean body pressing against mine, stepping between my legs. My hand let go of his jaw as Mingi instead of holding the back of my head proceeded to tilt my chin up with the steady grip he had on it, and softly, but surely coerced my lips open, mouth parting for him. I sneaked my hand around his narrow waist covered with his leather belt, moaning into his mouth when I felt his tongue just lightly, teasingly, slip past my lips, licking inside my mouth. My body felt alive, skin tingling, and senses heightened as Mingiâs whole being enraptured mine, the only thing being him on my mind as he explored my mouth, liking at my tongue as my legs wrapped around his hips, caging him against myself, and Mingi groaned, his kiss turning feverish. Our tongues danced together, and I normally wouldâve been embarrassed by the soft keens leaving my mouth, but this was Mingi, and I knew he wanted me, and I wanted him back just as badly. I didnât want to ever let go of him; afraid weâd never find our way back to each other. My lungs had started burning as dark spots started appearing behind my closed eyes, and as much as I never wanted to part from his addictive lips, I needed air. So, I softly pulled back, gasping loudly as my chest was rising and falling rapidly, lips parted as I intake small gasps of air. Mingi leaned forward, pressing his forehead against mine, his breathing just as ragged as mine as our breaths tangled together, our pants loud in the quiet room. There was the occasional wave hitting the side of the ship harsher as we tried to regain ourselves, but I found myself clinging tighter and tighter against Mingi, both legs wrapped around his hips and pulling him into myself as my fingers dug into his black silky shirt, silver chains dangling around his neck and chest as he was slightly leaning forward.
âIâve wanted to do that for the longest time now.â Mingi whispered, voice raspy as he sounded breathless. My eyes slowly fluttered open, and I watched as his eyes were still closed as he looked at ease, almost content as his lips were swollen, even plumper than they usually were.
âIâve never been kissed before.â I found myself admitting as Mingi slowly opened his eyes, a small smile slipping onto his lips as he cupped my cheek with one hand, pressing a lasting kiss on my forehead first. My heart was hammering in my chest violently, and I flushed even more as he kissed my temple, then my eyes, my cheeks, nose, and the proceeded to plant a lasting kiss against my lips, making me clutch onto the collar of his shirt, refusing to allow him to pull back just yet. Our lips slowly started moving against each other again, and Mingi shuddered when I bit his lower lip again, yearning to remain close to him, wrapped up in his warmth and comforting vanilla scent mixed with gunpowder.
âI couldnât let you go just like that.â Mingiâs eyebrows furrowed once we pulled just slightly away, our noses brushing against each other. His eyes were casted downwards, and I felt my stomach clenching as I realized what he was implying. Suddenly, there was a desperate need clawing up my chest to never let him go, afraid of what that implied. We barely spent a week together, but I couldnât imagine my life without him anymore. Even if we fought and teased each other, getting on each otherâs nerves, leaving him behind feltâŚwrong. What if we could work on our differences? What if Mingi could teach me, and guide me towards being a better person? What if I justâŚleft my old life behind to live with this silly pirate? Would my father understand? Would my mother be proud of me up in the Heavens?
âI donât want to go,â I found myself confessing, Mingiâs eyes snapping open as he stared at me in disbelief. I gulped as I took a deep breath, body slightly trembling, but conviction in my eyes. I have made up my mind, and as I leaned forward, lips brushing against Mingiâs, I felt his body soften into mine, hands cupping my cheeks as I whispered against his lips, âI want you, Mingi.â
           The wind was harsh and cold as it rocked the small boat, the two pirates struggling to row against the big waves. Salt water sloshed inside the wooden boat, and I tried to keep my feet away from the water, but instead, a stronger wave managed to hit the side of the boat, big droplets of water splashing my side, making me gasp loudly as it soaked my attire. Mingi had an amused look on his face as he sat facing me, the sleeves of his black shirt rolled up almost to his biceps, straining as he was rowing as well, sweat shinning on his forehead in the beaming sunlight. Mingi had been right, the weather today was colder compared to the other days, and I was grateful that he borrowed me thicker clothes. As I looked over Mingiâs shoulder, my fingers clenched against each other as they were resting in my lap, intertwined, as I had noticed my father pacing up and down the shore. He seemed to be alone, nobody else in sight, and I could only assume that the deal would only proceed if he didnât bring anyone with himself. My body was tense, and my stomach coiled the closer we got to the shore, eyes traveling to the high hill, falling on the window that I knew was my room. I was so close to returning home, barely minutes away from being in my fatherâs arms. But as my eyes fell on Mingi, who had turned around and instructed the other three pirates with us to stop rowing, I realized my life would never be the same. I didnât want to go back to how it once was. Mingi turned in his seat, sharp eyes finding mine.
âAre you ready?â He asked, and I nodded once, making myself smaller as I caught another glimpse of my father, who had stopped pacing, and was now looking our way. My heart was hammering in my chest.
âProceed with the plan.â Mingiâs firm voice instructed the other three pirates, and I gulped as two got off instantly, their feet barely reaching the sandy ground of the sea. I watched as the third person wearing my motherâs beautiful dress reached his hand out, almost comically elegantly, the two other pirates hauling him out of the boat. To my father, that man looked like it was me, a white veil covering his head to make him unrecognizable. I watched as the three pirates went closer to the shore, the one looking like me staying behind, making almost desperate sounding noises as he seemed to be slightly struggling to swim forward. I couldnât help but chuckle as I watched his caricature performance, but wondered if thatâs how these pirates had been viewing me all this time. As if sensing my doubts, Mingiâs hand reached forward, and he grasped mine tightly, leaning down to look me in the eyes, but still making he was covering me with his broad form from my fatherâs eyes.
âAre you sure, princess?â His voice was firm, âYou can still change your mind, I wonât hold you back.â
âMingi,â I sighed, intertwining our fingers tightly, âI have made up my mind. I want this. I want you.â
A beaming smile appeared on his face, and I donât think Mingi had been ever handsomer than he was right now in the sunlight, his adorable front teeth slightly more forward than the rest, his sharp eyes disappearing, and nose scrunching. My stomach clenched and heart stuttered, and I found myself wondering if it was just a matter of time until I realized that I had fallen in love with him the second I had laid my eyes on him. At Mrs. Booâs ball, when he had knocked that servant with all the delicacies over, leaving nonchalantly as if nothing happened, eating that cherry that had landed on the floor like it didnât even happen. He was a genuine man, different from all those trying to court me just because I had money. Those men never tried to look past my wealth and beauty, they never actually cared about my thoughts and feelings. Not even Lieutenant Kim. But Mingi saw me,and wasnât afraid to correct my mistakes, to enlighten me. He listened to me, he was curious about me, and he wanted me just the way I was. I couldnât help but smile back at him, blinking away the tears that formed in my eyes, blaming it on the harsh sunlight. But my attention was quickly back on the pirates in the water as I heard my fatherâs desperate cries.
âMy little daughter!â The third pirate was still far from reaching my father, but he was still waddling towards him without much struggle, âOh, my precious Y/N! Are you alright?â
There was no answer, and I could see the worry on my fatherâs face as he grabbed the smaller chest he had by his leg, eyebrows furrowed. He looked like he had grown older these past days, and suddenly I felt sorry for him.
âGive us what we came here for, old man!â A pirate holding a sword demanded of my father as he finally reached closer to the shore, and I watched as he pushed the chest clumsily towards the pirate, before recoiling as the sword was now pointed at him, âNobody knows about this, yes?â
âNo, no!â My father quickly exclaimed, sounding desperate, making me pout as Mingi chuckled, âI promised I wouldnât tell anyoneâI just want my daughter back!â
âGood.â The pirate chuckled, and started pulling the heavy looking chest further inside the water as the other pirate, who had been paddling just behind, reached him, helping him out with the chest. They both started returning to the boat, moving a lot slower due to the added weight. The third pirate looking like me was still not close enough, but my father could certainly see him better now.
âOh, dear Lord, thank you for returning my daughter!â I heard him call out as he took a step towards the water, grimacing as his boots got soaked, âCome, Y/N, come, papa is here.â
âYour father is a hilarious man.â Mingi muttered as he watched my father with a snicker, making me throw a glare at him.
âDonât make fun of him, heâs been very concerned, probably hadnât slept in days.â I scrutinized him, making Mingiâs smile turn sheepish, âI feel bad for what Iâm doing to him, but itâs time I take control of my own life.â
âYou can still go backââ
âMingi,â I snapped, eyes narrowing at the handsome pirate, âIâm starting to think you donât want me anymoreââ
âI want you more than anything Iâve ever wanted in my life, Y/N.â Mingiâs words were rushed as his fingers tightened against mine, eyebrows furrowing.
âGood,â I smirked and yanked on our linked hands, making Mingi fall forward as the boat swayed dangerously with his movement, âBecause you will never get rid of me now, love.â
âThat was the plan, darling.â We chuckled at the same time before Mingiâs lips pressed firmly against mine, salty from the wind, but soft and warm. My eyes fluttered closed as I grabbed his nape, breathing him in, impatient to get back to the ship and learn of everything he had to offer me. But just as Mingi wouldâve deepened the kiss, there was a startled shout coming from the shore, and we broke apart, turning to look towards my father. He looked shocked as the pirate had ripped the veil off his head and was laughing loudly, sticking his tongue out at my father before he turned around, and started swimming quickly back towards the boat. The other two pirates had reached us, and Mingi stood to help them place the chest inside the boat, watching as they got in the boat as well, waiting for their mate.
âWhat is the meaning of this?!â My father screamed at the top of his lungs as he ran inside the cold sea water, waggling his finger towards us, âWhere is my daughter you filthy pirates?!â
âYou really are his daughter.â Mingi chuckled as he cheered on the third pirate, motioning for him to swim faster, but the dress seemed to be rather constricting.
âStop it.â I huffed as Mingi just flashed me a cheeky smile, completely amused as he watched my father trying to desperately move closer, but he was afraid of the water. He couldnât swim, heâd never be able to reach the boat here. Thatâs the reason why we had stopped here, because I had told Mingi to stop here.
âWhereâs my daughter?!â My father screamed again, slapping his hands angrily against the water, âWhen the Navy fleet finds you, you dirty pirates, youâll be finished! Finished! You will all perish; youâll be punished for what youâve done to my daughter! I will watch your execution with my own eyes, you filthy pirates!â
âHeâs not very creative with his words, I must note.â I slapped Mingiâs ass hard, making him yelp and jump, almost tipping the boat over as the other pirates yelped, holding onto the sides of the wooden construction.
âStop being an asshat!â I snapped, standing up as the third pirate finally reached us, whining about how heavy the dress felt, and that he wanted it off himself. The other two helped him in, and Mingi sat down, the three pirates now starting to row, taking us back to the large ship, to the notorious pirate crew, called Ateez.
âPapa!â I screamed, heart breaking a little upon seeing the shocked and desperate look on my fatherâs face, âI am completely fine! Papa, they didnât hurt me!â
âY/N?!â I heard my father scream back desperately, looking lost.
âPapa, I want this! I want to stay with Mingi!â I screamed back, waving at him happily, âPapa, Iâm finally happy! Mingi is going to take me on so many adventures! I promise I will write you letters, papa!â
âCome back here right now, Yoon Y/N!â I heard my father scream at the top of his lungs, now looking furious as the pirates rowed against the currents, taking me further away from my father. I just giggled, and waved some more.
âI promise to return sometime! Look forward to my letters!â I blew a big kiss, beaming towards my father, âFarewell, papa!â
And all he could do was watch me helplessly as I became smaller and smaller the closer we got to the big ship. From this point on, I dictated my own life. I did whatever I wanted to, I behaved however I wanted to, I lived however I wanted to, and loved whoever I wanted to. My eyes fell on Mingi, and he was looking up at me with a proud and warm glint in his eyes, smile dashing and beaming as I finally felt free.
I chuckled, and sat back down, cupping his cheeks as I pressed a kiss against his lips in gratitude as he nuzzled his nose against mine.
âYour adventure, Yoon Y/N, starts right now.â

A/N: I want to thank all of you who stuck through the stories with me, it means so much to me, you wouldn't even understand. Writing is a great passion of mine and I dedicate a huge part of my time to it, they are always little pieces of me as I love what I'm doing. I know this part is extremely long, and I feel slightly bad for it, but if you've reached the end and you're reading this, I just really want to thank you all for your continuous support and love shown through all of my stories, you have no idea how happy you all make me! Tbh, this story is one of my absolute favorite ones from the Black Ocean series, and I know our beloved Y/N here isn't the best at the beginning, but I promise she learns next to Mingi and becomes better in the future. I have planned a spin-off for San's part, no promises when I'll finally commit to it as I have to write my thesis as of now, but I say stay tuned for it if you enjoyed his part, I have zero intentions of romanticizing anything too much as his story is quite heavy.
I want to thank you all again for following through on this journey with me, I will always cherish it, their stories dear to me. I hope you enjoyed everyone's part and that my writing is enough for an enjoyable story, I know I still have a lot to learn to become even better. I'm just blabbering on right now LOL because I don't want this to end *CRIES* but every story comes to an end, and so here I shall close this chapter. I appreciate all and every one of you, thank you again for everything, and check out my masterlist if you'd like to read more of my stories! *kisses*
Masterlist
#bvidzsoo#cromernet#ateez series#ateez fluff#mingi x reader#song mingi x reader#mingi smut#song mingi smut#song mingi#mingi ateez#mingi fluff#song mingi fluff#mingi angst#song mingi angst#ateez smut#ateez angst#mingi oneshot#song mingi oneshot#ateez x reader#ateez fanfic#ateez oneshot#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines#ateez pirate au#kim hongjoong#park seonghwa#jeong yunho#kang yeosang#choi san#jung wooyoung
535 notes
¡
View notes
Text
"Correction, they're looking at you" - Elrond (Rings of Power) x Fem Reader
Elrond and Y/n dance together at the Winter Ball.
Pure Fluff
Word Count: 454
My requests are always open, so feel free to message me if you have an idea! I'll write for any character from The Lord of the Rings, The Hobbit, or The Rings of Power!

The annual Winter Ball was underway, causing swarms of elves to gather in Lindon, eager to dance and socialize with one another. Warm-hued lights hung from the trees, illuminating one of the town squares designated as the dance floor.
âElrond theyâre looking at us,â Y/n whispered, leaning into him.
âCorrection, theyâre looking at you,â Elrond replied, a bright smile adorning his face.
âWhy? Is there something wrong with my dress?â she asked, trying to conceal her panic as she looked down at the silver floor-length dress that perfectly accentuated every part of her body.
âY/n, my dear, thereâs nothing wrong with your dress. Theyâre looking at you because you look magnificent tonight,â he replied, taking in the sight of her standing there, the lights reflecting off her dress in a way that made it look like she was glowing.
âThank you, Elrond youâre making me blush,â Y/n giggled before she grabbed his arm and let him lead her to the dance floor.
Elrond smirked at her before gently resting his hands on her waist, Y/n immediately letting her arms hang around his neck as they swayed back and forth to the slow-paced music the orchestra was playing. Neither one paid any mind to the couples that danced around them, being too lost in one anotherâs eyes that everyone else disappeared.
They continued like this for a while, until Y/n let her head fall into the crook of his neck, inhaling the scent of his cologne. Elrond couldnât conceal the smile playing on his lips because he was so completely and utterly happy, that there was no hiding how he felt. He enjoyed the feeling of her in his arms more than anything else, and he swore that as she melted into him, he could spend all of eternity in that same position without even thinking of moving and disturbing her.
âWhat did I ever do to be able to love someone like you with the entirety of my heart?â Elrond asked, resting his head softly against hers.
âDarling, you know good and well I should be the one asking that question,â Y/n responded, her voice barely above a whisper.
âYou flatter me too much darling,â he laughed, running one of his hands through her long flowing hair.
âI disagree,â she started pulling her head away from his body, âI donât think I flatter you enough.â
Elrond looked down into the female elf's eyes, his lips slightly parted in anticipation before he began to lean towards lips. Standing on her tiptoes, she met him halfway, their mouths connecting and moving in sync, seemingly dancing. It was like the dance they had experienced earlier, for the kiss blocked out the rest of the world around them.
#elrond x reader#elrond imagine#elrond fanfic#elrond#the rings of power#the rings of power x reader#the rings of power imagine#the lord of the rings#the lord of the rings x reader#the lord of the rings imagine#the lord of the rings fanfic#the hobbit#the hobbit x reader#the hobbit imagine#fanfic#imagines#x reader
147 notes
¡
View notes
Text
RWRB FirstPrince Roommates & Neighbors Recs - Part Two
Nothing like being Henry's roommate to send Alex on a bisexual awakening speedrun. Enjoy this selection below!
cross your thoughtless heart by kjbee81. G, 1k. Itâs a normal, ordinary Tuesday when Alex finally has the realization. He isnât really sure how it began or when it started, but one random Tuesday, when heâs at work, he finally notices. Henry has been packing him lunches.
each time we touch / i wanna take too much by @firenati0n. M, 1.3k. Alex puts his fingers in Henry's mouth.
did the light hit my blush (when i told you you could be enough?)Â by matherine. T, 1.4k. Henry wasnât eavesdropping. Really, he wasnât â he had just come home from work at the shelter early, toed off his shoes at the door, and began to settle in when he heard it.
âNo, Nora,â Alexâs voice groans, floating out into the hall from where his bedroom door must be cracked open. âI canât tell if heâs just not interested or oblivious. Iâve used my whole arsenal of flirting and Henryâs completely unresponsive.â
Or: Alex has been flirting for months. Itâs not that Henry didnât notice â itâs that he thought he couldnât possibly mean it.
something new, something true by rizcriz. T, 1.7k. Itâs Cassie in the library, Raul at the coffee shop, Emilio at the movie theater. Itâs Nora and June at dinner on Thursday. Itâs Ellen and Leo at brunch on Sunday. Itâs knowing glances and furtive comments from bloody well everyone they know or come in contact with.
Everywhere Henry turns, itâs people looking between him and Alex like they know something they donât. Like theyâre seeing something that isnât there. And he knows what it is. Knows what theyâre thinking.
He didnât, but he does now.
Everyone thinks Alex and Henry are dating.
It's hard to lie with water in my lungs by @hgejfmw-hgejhsf. M, 1.7k. Best friends Alex and Henry get caught in a storm on their way home, and once there, find themselves in an unexpected situation.
high expectations by rizcriz. T, 1.9k. Alex is lying in a bed, hooked up to a heart monitor, tubes sticking out of his arms. He looks like heâs gone through an entire ordeal, only, as soon as Henry walks through the door, his eyes go wide, and heâs grinning, a big, toothy smile, bits of cotton sticking out from the corners of his mouth, and sleepily slurring out something that sounds suspiciously like Henryâs name.
His gaze darts to the doctor.
Just as heâs about to ask, thereâs a flutter of a movement, the racing sound of the heart monitor going crazy. He snaps his eyes over to look at the monitorâdoesnât understand anything other than the fact that Alexâs heart is going crazy enough to set off several alarms, the beeping quick and scary, and all the information Henry just forced upon himself comes racing to the forefront of his mind as he scurries further into the room, wide eyed and panicked. He looks between the doctor and the nurse, but theyâre holding back smiles as they look at each other, barely paying any mind to the monitor.
I kissed a boy and I liked it by @gallifrey1sburning. T, 2k. Henry has no idea what the context would have even been to have spurred such a comment. He only heard it due to one of those mysterious moments that happen every so often in crowded rooms at the most inopportune times where the volume on all conversations inexplicably lowers simultaneously, allowing one statement that was most likely not intended for mass audiences to ring throughout a space. In this case, the somewhat offended sounding announcement of one Alex Claremont-Diaz, Henryâs tragically heterosexual roommate and long unrequited crush:
âOf course Iâve kissed a guy before; Iâm not homophobic. Jesus.â
Alex is a bit confused about the concept of allyship. Henry is possibly going to die.
kiss me once 'cause you know by @ninzied. T, 2.1k. Of all the things theyâve been to one anotherâsometimes-rivals, reluctant allies, tediously cordial seatmates at international eventsâHenry never thought that he and Alex would end up being something like friends.
(In which Alex sort of moves in and they don't talk about what it means.)
love don't by @smc-27. E, 2.4k. Alex calls the stupid advice podcast because heâs bored and out of ideas and heâs been trying his best, but Henry doesnât seem to be feeling any better.
âMy friend was seeing this guy for four months, and then just got straight up ghosted. What can I do to support him?â
The podcast host - a comedian most of the time - answers, âOh, youâre gonna have to fuck him.â
you pull me in tight by @miss-minnelli. T, 2.5k. Tonight, theyâre watching A New Hope, a compromise, since they spent half an hour bickering about episodes V and VI. Alex has his bare legs in Henryâs lap and Henry is gently rubbing his hand up and down Alexâs right shin.
Itâs very possible Alex has died and gone to heaven, but he fucking hopes not, because this is actual bliss. Henryâs eyes are focused on the screen, smiling at something Luke is saying, but Alex hasnât been watching the movie at all. Heâs transfixed by Henryâs hand on his leg, ruffling his leg hair and stroking his ankle with each pass.
__
Or, Henry and Alex find each other after a bit of a detour.
until you're sick of me by rizcriz. T, 2.8k. Henry hasn't seen his roommate in nearly two months. Alex left for Austin shortly before Thanksgiving for two weeks, and Henry left for London the day before he was set to return. Theyâve had the odd facetime call, and several hundred text messages to help them tide their time apartâbut that didnât take away from the fact that Henry fucking missed him.
And after three delayed flights, heâs finally standing outside their apartment door, and heâs resigned himself to the fact that itâll still be several hours before he can finally see Alex again. He sighs and sets down his bag to dig out his keys, carefully tucks the key into the lock, and quietly opens the door, turning his back to it to pick up his carryon and grab his roller bag. As quietly as he can, he scoots backwards into the apartment, flinching as the roller bag bounces off the door frame.
bandage up your body and your bones and your bad days by @spiritsontheroof G, 2.9k. Itâs been years, really, since he got that tell-tale pressure behind his eyes and ball of tension at the top of his spine. He pinches the bridge of his nose and when that doesnât work, he reaches around to the back of his neck and presses right at his hairline, desperate for some kind of relief.
forehead kisses. by dreakawa. M, 3.2. Movie nights had become a weekly tradition for Alex and Henry.
As per usual, the movie Henry had chosen had Alex slowly dozing off next to him, his body relaxing onto the couch. He feels Henry grab the blanket and place it over him, and then-
Well, then, Henryâs fingers begin carding through his hair, and Alex doesnât know what the fuck to do. Itâs evident Henry doesnât know heâs awake, but the touch feels⌠nice. Safe. Comforting in a way he didnât realize he needed.
And then⌠well. And then.
Henry leans down and kisses his forehead, and his entire fucking world tips on its axis.
Thereâll be time enough for countinâ when the dealinâs done by earth_to_alex16. T, 3.3k. Henry has a bad date.
Alex makes him a bet he can't refuse.
three seconds until the world ends by rizcriz. T, 3.3k. When Henry agreed to come with Alex to June and Noraâs for a party, heâd considered a million possibilities. Alex wandering off with someone and leaving Henry to fend for himself; June bringing out vodka jello shots (again) to try and get Henry to open up. Karaoke. A house full of strangers celebrating the New Year. Basically, the norm.
What he did not expect, however, was for June and Nora to decide that it was far too late, and Alex and Henry were far too drunk to go home when everyone else left at 3am.
Henry did not account for the singular guest room.
all i know since yesterday (is everything has changed)Â by saintsnames. G, 3.3k. henry and alex have been roommates for three and a half years when alex's girlfriend washes his sweatshirt in tide detergent and a realization unravels.
Red-Bull Lattes FTW by ItsMayBiTheWay. T, 3.4k. It was inadvisable. Alex knew it was inadvisable the first time he did it, and he knew it the second time he did it. By the third time he was so high on caffeine, his hands were shaking, but one might argue attending law school was inadvisable as well. So Red-Bull lattes it is.
After mainlining three Red-Bull lattes to survive the last of his law school final of the semester, Alex finds himself in the hospital, his asshole of a roommate by his side. Why the fuck is Henry there? And why things heâs hearing throwing his world off its axis.
It leads you here, despite your destination by @dreamsinthewitchouse. M, 3.5k. âSo.â Alex unwinds his scarf and drapes it over the back of the couch, turning to Henry. âWelcome home.â
Home.
The word coils in Henryâs gut, a sugar-sweet spiral. âThank you,â he says, not trusting his voice for more.
i need that charles dickens by @whimsymanaged. E, 3.6k. Henryâs flatmate (and crush) Alex is suddenly obsessed with Charles Dickens. But when Henry asks to borrow Alexâs Dickens, he quickly learns that Alex hasnât, in fact, been talking about a book.
Every Time I Fold A Paper Crane by earth_to_alex16. T, 3.6k. The story of Alex and Henry's relationship as roommates, and the birthday card that changes it all.
love drunk, waiting on a miracle by gallifreyandglowclouds. E, 3.6k. Henry wears grey sweatpants. Alex reacts (in)appropriately.
there's one prize i'd cheat to win by @coffeecatsme. T, 3.6k. Theyâve been roommates for eight years now, through Georgetown to New York, law school and grad school and ultimately their jobs, and Alex canât imagine his life without Henry. Canât imagine a world where heâs not in love with his best-friend-slash-roommate.
Too bad Henry has a boyfriend already.
Or, 5 times Alex is jealous over Henry's "boyfriend" and 1 time he realizes he doesn't have to be.
ocean blue eyes looking in mine (i feel like i might sink and drown and die) by coffeecatsme. T, 3.9k. It feels good. Henryâs touch feels good against his skin, and itâs not like when June hugs him so tight after not seeing him for days, not like when Nora bumps his shoulder or ruffles his hair and he wants her to get the fuck away. Not like when Henry has touched him a million times before, hands brushing as they walked, platonic cuddles during movie nights, hands on his elbow and his wrist and his chin whenever thereâs a bit of chocolate on the corner of his lips or he needs someone to steady him. Itâs too warm, too solid, peeling off layers of his skin until Alex kind of wants to check if somehow his internal organs are exposed, except he doesnât because heâs worried Henry will stop if he moves and heâŚ
Fucking hell, he doesnât want Henry to stop, does he?
Alex finds himself in Henry's arms after a night of drinking and realizes some things.
In the teeth of strong opposition by @clottedcreamfudge. E, 4k. "You know what?" Henry says loudly, annoyed beyond belief that he has to hear for the millionth time how fucking cool Alex is with Henry's sexuality. "If you're such a good ally, why don't you suck me off? Since you're so insistent, why not get on your knees, Alex?"
He regrets the words as soon as he says them, but it's not like he can shove them back into his mouth; he can't take them back. He closes his eyes so he doesn't have to see the shocked expression on Alex's face and takes a few deep breaths.
"Sorry," he says tightly a moment later, eyes still closed. "That was uncalled for."
"Do you want me to?"
in the dip of your collarbone (baby that's called home)Â by rizcriz. T, 4.2k. Alex has had too much to drink.
Alex has had too much to drink and heâs practically horizontal, held up only by the strength of his roommates singular arm while said roommate is dribbling fucking Patron into the dip between his clavicle so he can lap it up with his tongue.
or two idiots are in love.
it hits different 'cause it's you by coffeecatsme. E, 4.3k. âFuck, I need someone to like, rail me to next week so I stop worrying about this class.â
Henry chokes on his tea in an attempt not to spurt it all over his computer. He turns to his roommate. âAlex?â he says carefully. âCould youâŚrepeat that, please?â
Or, Alex needs to get railed. Henry provides.
you taste like home by whitescarves. T, 4.4k. âI lied to you,â he says.
He doesnât clarify. He doesnât have to.
Alex toys with his fingers. Quiet settles over them, offset by the pattering rain.
âI know.â
Or, the rizcriz prompt where Alex and Henry are roommates and Henry lies when Alex confesses his feelings in order to protect their dynamic.
Riding slow 'cause you know the world's moving too fast by earth_to_alex16. T, 4.9k. Maybe he should be reaching for the stars, like his parents told him. Moving mountains. Changing the world.
But all he wants to do is tackle one small hurdle at a time, Henry right by his side.
Forever.
So what does that say about him?
Four times Alex and Henry face collisions, and the one time a collision yields stars.
all this bitching and moaning. by @chaa-kiao. M, 5k. His door creaks. âAlex.â
Henry. Fresh tears splash over his cheeks. âSince when do you ignore my boundaries?â
âSince youââ Henry sputters. âFor Christâs sake, I havenât allowed myself a single shred of hope in four years, can you blame me for not being able to stand it?â
Alexâs sexualityâstraightâis the punchline of most Super Six jokes. He starts figuring out why that bothers him so much.
be with you day and night (all i need is time)Â by chanmosphere. T, 5.2k. Five times Henry is about to confess and one time Alex does it first.
None of my love will go to waste by @kiwiana-writes. E, 5.3k. Henry has made peace with the fact that he's in love with his straight roommate. When he walks in on said "straight" roommate with a man, though, he may need to re-evaluate.
coming clean by ninzied. E, 5.8k. Objectively, Henry knows itâs not so big a deal. Theyâve seen each other naked before, in a strictly gym locker sort of way. Here should be no different, really. Either way, it's no place for deeply guarded fantasies about his housemateâhis best mateâto go. Either way, Alex is straight. Either way, Alex is not even looking.
Or, 3 times Alex wants to talk about his day while Henry's in the shower + 1 time he wants other things.
it's all fun and games (til somebody loses their mind)Â by @theprinceandagcd. T, 6k. Heâs left standing there, listening to the thudding of his pulse in his ears, trying to swallow the sudden nausea twisting in his belly. Alex is long gone, like he flipped Henryâs world upside down without a single care and walked away from him similarly, with no concern for the destruction left behind in the wake.
Alex had kissed him.
Heâd done so for several moments, a full stretch of countable time, like heâd meant it, and then disappeared in a split second once heâd achieved his victory, the apparent purpose of his kiss.
As if it had meant nothing.
---
Alex kisses Henry during a game of laser tag, and then pretends it was just a distraction, only he can't stop thinking about it, either.
Let Me inside (I Want to Get to Know You) by affectionatelyrs, @happiness-of-the-pursuit. T, 6.1k.
A sticky note, placed between the knobs on the kitchen sink:
Tap not working. Called plumber 5th Oct.
A new sticky note, placed between the knobs on the kitchen sink:
fixed. told plumber not to bother.
A new sticky note, placed to the right of the sink:
Did you wear the uniform and everything?
A new sticky note, placed below the previous sticky note:
wouldnât you like to know?
Or, Alex and Henry fall in love one note at a time
Run the Risk by etherealdimini. NR, 6.1k. Henry smiles at him. Then, he shakes his head, like heâs trying to shake out a thought. âWell, thank you for having David. I should, um, get going. I wouldnât want to bother you even further on a Sunday morning. I suppose Iâll see youââ
âI could have you, too,â Alex blurts out. Henryâs mouth drops open slightly.
OR
Henry moves in beside Alex. Alex is enamoured. He does something about it.
Uncut not Uncultured by @inexplicablymine. E, 6.4k. âExcuse me? Have I dealt with Uncircumcised Dick? Are you at a hookup or something right now and a little lost?â
âYes, have you dealt with uncircumcised dick, no Iâm not at a hookup, I am having an existential crisis and I need support okay Liam!â Alexâs voice pitches up at the end showing that he really is worried about something to do with foreskin.
__________________
One Trader Joeâs Pride themed phallic treat, one existential crisis with your ex and his current lover, one hot and steamy night to work it all out.
YourMusicSucksAndYouLookLikeADickhead by cloudymilk. E, 6.7k. In which Alex gets a new neighbour who immediately pisses him off, and they begin blaring their music to communicate with each other.
oh shit...are we in love? by sunnysideprince. T, 6.8k. They are practically polar opposites. Henry is quiet and introverted where Alex is definitely not, but it works for them just fine. Itâs just like what Ms. Benson taught them about magnets. Opposites attract, and Henry wouldnât have it any other way.
down the hall, through the door by kwrites. E, 7k. Alex had found his door opening at least once a week, Henryâs tall frame filling the space looking for something or other. The thing is, Henry seemed so well put together all of the time, that him constantly running out of common household supplies or food is so outside the walls of what Alex expects from him.
or, Henry and Alex are neighbors and Henry has a habit of stopping by unannounced.
peekaboo, baby by celeritas2997. E, 7k. Henry might die.
âYou good?â
âIâerâfine,â Henry stammers. His blasted, traitorous eyes lock onto where Alex is hanging out.
Alex follows Henryâs gaze. His surprise is short-lived before he cocks an eyebrow and smirks. âLike what you see, sweetheart?â
Henry is definitely going to die.
Can You See Me? (I'm Waiting for the Right Time)Â by @affectionatelyrs. T, 7.2k. âWhose turn was it?â Henry asks while Alex is busy pondering the merits of throwing himself out their fifth-story window and hoping his boner doesnât take anyoneâs eye out on his way down. âForgive me, but I am a bit tired. Do you think you could take it?â
Thereâs no way that Henryâs not doing this on purpose. He makes words mean things when put in a certain order for a living, for fucks sake. Alex almost quips back depends on how big it is just to see howâor ifâHenry would react.
âYeah, um, no problem.â There. Much more normal. He could steal Henryâs job at this rate. âTruth or dare?â
Or, Alexâs world gets flipped on its axis during a game of truth or dare
deep in the dreaming of you by ninzied. E, 7.4k. Alex isnât sleeping after a recent breakup. Henry tries to be the supportive best friend, because he knows all too well what itâs like to lose sleep over pining for someone.
Or, Alex is pining. Henry is just very wrong about whom.
(looked to the sky and said) please, I've been on my knees by theprinceandagcd. M, 7.5k. But Henry is not Alexâs.
He wonât ever be Alexâs to hold and cherish and love.
Because Henry chose someone else.
That searing pain is why Alex has folded his limbs into a patio bench on their balcony, feeling petulant and hating himself for it. Itâs the reason that heâs a quarter of the way into the bottle heâs holding and pouting up at the sky, looking for stars that he knows are there but arenât showing themselves to him, like maybe theyâve abandoned him, too.
He feels like heâs staring up at an endless expanse of darkness and wishing on fucking nothing, his prayers falling on deaf ears and getting forever lost in that infinite abyss.
----
or, Alex gets drunk because Henry is on a date & drunken confessions ensue
in your arms (the happiest place on earth)Â by rizcriz. T, 7.6k. Alex stares at the text, his heartbeat thrumming wild and free in his veins, because what the fuck. Not because of the content of the text, as mundane and normal as it is; not Henry thinking about him when heâs several states away without him; not the fact heâs even texted while Alex is in the middle of the busiest damn park at Disney World.
Itâs the words that pop into his head as soon as he reads the text:
Fuck, I love him.
What. The. Fuck.
Or, the happiest place on earth isn't where you'd expect it to be.
Sprinkler Splashes To Fireplace Ashes by @iboatedhere. T, 7.7k. "So, tell me everything."
"There's not much to tell, really," Henry says, smiling into the phone when Pez sighs dramatically.
"Henry. You are young, beautiful, living in an exciting city half a world away, and you say there's nothing to tell?"
"I'm over thirty," Henry counters as he strains his tea into his mug. "I found a gray hair three days ago, and I'm in Georgetownâthe most exciting thing I've seen is the neighbor from three houses down trying to fight a ticket for double parking."
"Was he successful?"
"No."
Pez hums. "You should get out more."
coming on fast like good dreams do by @cricketnationrise. E, 7.5k. When Henry recovers from his unexpected factory reset, he still canât really breathe properly and somehow Alex is still standing in front of him with a hopeful and excited expression on his face.
âRun that by me again?â he asks faintly.
âI need your help.â
âRightâŚâ
âI need you to edge me. Like a lot,â Alex says with a shrug.
Nope, itâs not any clearer a second time around.
One More Weekend by @underthefigtree777. E, 7.7k. âAre you going to miss me?â Henryâs arms wrap around Alexâs waist from behind. His chin rests gently on Alexâs shoulder.
Alex doesnât know how to answer the question. He already misses Henry.
The unspoken rules they made for whatever theyâve been doing over the past year have slowly started to deteriorate. Now that there is an end in sight, there isnât much point in minimizing the small talk. Thereâs no need to sneak back to their respective apartments in the middle of the night to avoid waking up next to each other in the morning.
Or, Alex and Henry have been neighbors and fuck buddies for the past year. Alex realizes his feelings for Henry might be more than casual when he learns that Henry is moving back to London.
(how's one to know?) I'd live and die for moments that we stole. by untoward. G, 8k. He kissed Henry.
But it wasnât a long or deep kiss, it was a peck. He did that to a lot of people; Nora, his old friends from back home, hell, even strangers at parties. He knows heâs an affectionate person and this is just an extension of that. Plus, heâs really comfortable in his sexuality to know it doesnât actually mean anything.
Right?
or
5+1 Things where Alex keeps giving Henry kisses and claiming he's just being his affectionate, straight self.
we broke all the pieces (still wanna play the game)Â by theprinceandagcd. E, 8.5k. âHenry.â Alex crawls over and braces his hands on Henry's thighs, sitting up on his knees so that he can meet Henry's gaze. His own lips curl automatically when he sees that Henry is already smiling, but he schools his features into a more serious expression. âDo you want to play?â
âDo you?â Henry reaches out to push a curl away from Alex's forehead, trailing a finger down the side of his face and making Alex shiver. He leans down until his mouth is beside Alex's ear, and Alex feels lightheaded all of a sudden, his breath held hostage in his lungs. âBecause you're going to lose.â
Alex shoves him away, shaking his head as that challenge reverberates in his brain and sparks fire in his veins, accelerating his heart rate as he grins. âYou're fucking on, Fox.â
----
or, Alex and Henry are best friends who are *definitely* not into each other, so they get a little tipsy and play gay chicken that neither of them are willing to lose.
Number Neighbour by aforgottennymph. E, 9.2k. Henry likes his new neighbours well enough - Thereâs Mrs Bennett in 6D, who always pinches his cheek when she passes him in the hall. Mr Ewing in 3B, that Henry always helps carry his groceries up the stairs as he doesnât trust the lifts. Thereâs Emily from 4A, who always stops Henry in the halls to show him photos of her baby, who has recently learned how to put square shaped blocks into square shaped holes.
And then there's Alexander Claremont Diaz in 2E that he has been steadily falling in love with via text message, despite never meeting the man.
He's bloody screwed.
I Get On My Knees by quill_and_ink. E, 9.5k. What the fuck is Henry Fox doing in his bed? His best friend, his roommate, the person who knows him better than anyone else in the world - why in the everloving fuck is Henry in his bed?
Better question - why the fuck is Henry naked in his bed?
bacterial? fungal? nah, baby, we're going viral by @benwvatt. T, 10k. Itâs okay, Henry thinks. This is who he is on Eureka Boys, magnanimous, gracious, intelligent. Perhaps itâs a role he embodies. Perhaps itâs his actual personality.
It takes time to figure out.
Alex gulps just then, and Henry follows the languid dip of his Adamâs apple down, down the exquisite column of his throat; Henry follows the hand that scratches at his starchy collar. Henry stares into the middle distance and wants him.
In which Alex and Henry run a science comedy podcast while in college, and Henry spends every episode pining madly after his (seemingly) straight best friend. Yes, they do flirt while talking about animal sex.
Through His Stomach by KiwianaPods (kiwiana), lovecommahannah. E, 13k. âDo you think we can save the pot?â Henry asks, moving to run it under water in the sink.
âNot a chance,â Alex says with a laugh. âBut here. Go sit down. I know my way around a kitchen pretty well, so you donât have to worry. Iâve got this."
Or: How to get your roommate to fall in love with you, in 5+1 beginner friendly(ish) recipes.
It's a Strange Way of Saying that I Know, I'm Supposed to Love You by sunflowerjpg. T, 13k. âSo⌠Alex is bi.â
âY-yes, I heard,â he responds through a gulp.
âWhen do you plan on making your move?â June asks, straight forward as always.
âJune! I canât! He just came out, how can I take advantage of that? I canât just say, âHey Alex! Now that youâre into men, do you fancy sucking my cock?â He would have me committed! Jailed! Deported! And what if he came to his sexuality because he met someone? Oh, god.â
âOkay, ew, Iâd expect more romance.â June protests just as Bea scoffs.
---
Moving 3,399 miles across the ocean with just his dog and whatever clothing he could fit in his travel bag to attend NYU behind his grandmotherâs back was not one of Henryâs most sane ideas. Thankfully he meets his roommate on move-in dayâone charming, inevitable, Alex Claremont-Diazâand they slowly fall in love during their first year living together. Henry thinks it's completely unrequited, Alex thinks theyâre dating the whole time.
Lovefool by aforgottennymph. E, 18k. Henry has been in love with his roommate and best friend since the moment they met, caught in the rain outside their college apartment. Over the next four years he learns everything there is to know about Alex Claremont Diaz, what makes him tick.
He knows his coffee order, the meaning behind how he narrows his eyes one way versus a slightly different way. He knows how to make him finish in under thirty seconds (âThat was one fucking time, sweetheart!â).
If only he could have him, wholeheartedly, not just the friends with benefits arrangement they have stumbled into.
The Flatshare, or Two Boys One Bed by momsgoldteeth. G, 18k. The Craigslist ad reads, 'I work nights and only require the apartment between the hours of 9am to 4:30pm Monday through Friday. The flat would be yours 4:30pm to 9am Monday through Friday as well as all day and night on Saturday and Sunday.' Henry and Alex share a bed. Henry and Alex have never met. (Based on Beth O'Leary's 'The Flatshare'.)
Room For Rent (Sex Dungeon Not Included) by @everwitch-magiks. E, 19k. When Alex comes, he only knows two things: that heâs good, and that heâs Henryâs. And thatâs all he needs to know.
Alexâs housemate has a sex dungeon. Itâs pretty much exactly what youâd expect; whips and bondage gear and a chair that looks like something a gynecologist would have use for. Alex, being the chill, sex-positive guy he is, is of course extremely cool with this. Totally normal about it. Enthusiastically supportive, even.
But as Alex watches Henry invite a steady stream of men into his dungeon, he develops one tiny little issue with the arrangement: he desperately wants to take their place.
Murphyâs Law (aka, A series of most (un)fortunate events)Â by Djokodal_Fan. M, 22k. If something can go wrong, it will.
The somewhat cynical statement of the Murphy's law has never really appealed to Henry - but he can't help start believing in it more and more, after the magnificently gorgeous, witty and compassionate Alex Claremont-Diaz moves in to the house next door to his. Basically, the man of Henry's most fervent dreams and deepest desires. They quickly become good friends, but somehow, every so often, Murphy's Law strikes when he's in Alex's company and leaves Henry feeling either flustered and tongue-tied, or completely mortified, or utterly distressed. It's not long before he starts disconsolately wondering if the very Universe is conspiring to keep him away from the man of his dreams. If he is Thisbe to Alex's Pyramus, and Henry's destiny is to always keep pining from across the picket fence separating their homes.
Alex, of course, has radically different ideas. âşď¸
Newton's Fourth Law by dilfpickles. E, 26k. In which Alex meets his new very attractive roommate through Reddit, downloads Grindr, and discovers some things about himself and his roommate in the process.
You Make my Head Spin by starry_pisces. E, 26k. Henry and Alex become roommates while both attending classes at NYU. Alex learns what it's like to live with (and love) someone with an invisible disability. Feelings abound.
thinking out loud by later2dae. T, 27k. Alex has a new neighbor. The walls are quite thin. One night, he hears a voice, but it's not what he expects.
OR the one where Henry berates himself and Alex thinks that it's Henry's horrible boyfriend.
wrung out by arcticmaggie. M, 35k. So excuse him if he passes by Henry one night, both in pajamas and on their way to their respective rooms, both about to end their day at the same time, and his pinky slightly grazes against Henryâs right hip, immediately making him stop, whip around and stutter out, âH-Hey.â
It startles Henryâit startles Alex as well, Jesusâas he stumbles with his steps and turns around, eyebrows raised in surprise at the sudden break in peaceful silence in their apartment.
âHey?â he replies.
or
Law student Alex is incredibly touch-starved and his English Lit PhD roommate Henry is right there.
If you know a firstprince author handle I may have missed tagging or find a broken link, please give me a heads up! Happy reading.
RWRB FirstPrince Roommates & Neighbors Part One
Master List of RWRB FirstPrince Recs
Master List of Recommendations
222 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Celebrating your Anniversary with Lucifer Part 2
I wasn't planning on writing a second part but after seeing how loved part one was I just had to so enjoy!
Lucifer considered himself a nervous demon. Blame his abandonment issues for that. He knew you loved him, but he couldn't help his anxiety telling him that you'd leave just like everyone else has. One night when sleep couldn't find him, he snuck into his workshop to fiddle with his ducks to distract him from his worries. All of a sudden he felt two arms circle his neck and you nuzzle to his left side.
"C'mon baby, you can work tomorrow, let's go to bed."
Though he knew he wouldn't be able to fall asleep, he took your hand and let you lead him to your shared bedroom. As he crawled under the covers, you snuggled up next to him. holding him as you pet his hair. Throughout this whole encounter, he was silent and had a distant look in his eyes. You could see through this act immediately and knew what the cause of his nighttime anxiety was.
"I can't wait to wake up next to you forever. I'll always be here with you Lucifer. I love you."
After that night you made sure to always validate his feelings when he was having a moment of low self-esteem. You started leaving notes around your home for him to find at random moments. Opening the pantry he'd find a note on his favorite cereal telling him 'good morning lu!' and opening his tool box he'd find another post-it saying 'can't wait to see what you create :D'. Through these little actions, he'd learned to trust that you will be there for him.
One day while you were out to see your friends he was having a bit of a depressive episode and didn't want to bother you while you were enjoying yourself so he went into your office. He grabbed your favorite plushie knowing it would smell like you and give him comfort. As he turned the stuffed animal in his arms he felt a crinkle and pulled what was stuck on it off. A note reading 'call me love :('. This moment was when he knew.
Lucifer had to marry you. Nothing would make him happier than the honor of being your husband.
Bringing him back to the present day, he watched you try and hook a golden duck for him in the game you made. Of course, you would do something so special for your anniversary. You weren't the only one with a surprise up your sleeve. He checked his watch noting it was almost time.
"(Y/n)? My love? I've left my phone inside I-"
"Oh I'll go grab it don't worry," you immediately cut him off not wanting to make him go in on his own. As you headed inside the hotel, you were met with a trail of rose petals leading you under the chandelier. "What is this?"
Unbeknownst to you, Lucifer was walking behind you and cleared his throat stealing your attention away from the grand decor around you. He got down on one knee and pulled a box out of his pocket.
"I thought it was only fitting to do this in the very place we met and on our anniversary. From the moment I met you, I knew you were special. You showed me the light when I was stuck in a dark place and ever since then, I've loved you more than anything. You have been the best partner I could ever dream of. There's only one thing that could make my life perfect and that would be you agreeing to marry me. (Y/n) my heart and soul, will you allow me to be your husband?"
Nodding, you couldn't get the words out as you began crying. You had no idea Lucifer had been planning this. A high-pitched squeal came from behind as Charlie jumped out throwing rose petals over you, "I'm so happy you're joining our family!"
Lucifer reached out to your hand, slipping the most beautiful ring you'd ever seen onto your finger, and gently pulled you into a tender kiss. Softly whispering, "Thank you for everything, my love."
#hazbin hotel#hazbin hotel x reader#x reader#lucifer morningstar x reader#lucifer x reader#lucifer hazbin hotel#lucifer magne#hazbin hotel lucifer
439 notes
¡
View notes
Text
i canât resist it that sweet devilish smile

noah sebastian x reader word count: 2.6k content warnings: smut, subspace, slapping, and squirting
MINORS DNI 18+
he knew he wasnât supposed to fall in love with you but isnât it a good thing to fall in love with your best friend? though the only bad part about it is noah had no idea how you felt about him since youâve never said anything to suggest feelings for him but sometimes your actions made him question you a little bit.
the whole backstory between you two felt like a movie with it all starting when you met as kids when he let you sit with him at elementary school, growing up with almost the same home life while using each other for comfort when things got really bad, seeing him dropout of school to pursue music, running away to go on local tours with him, and you were the one who introduced noah to nicholas. not only going through those moments together but also going through first times together such as being each otherâs first kiss (it was quick and you two didnât talk for a week), him hating your first boyfriend, his first girlfriend being weirdly jealous of you even though you made it clear there was nothing going on between you two, helping each other cover hickeys and everything else.
the sound of his phone ringing broke him out of his thoughts but itâs like you knew he was thinking about you since it was you calling him and he immediately answered.
ânoah,â the tone in your voice was obvious that you had been crying, âi donât mean to bother you but can you please come over?â
âof course, iâm on my way right now.â he actually had planned to stream that night but he tweeted out an apology about canceling then quickly left the house.
-
it felt like he just took a jet with how fast noah made it to your house, not even bothering to knock just entering knowing it wasnât a problem but he didnât see you in the living room though he could hear your sniffling from your room so he followed the sound. he saw you curled under the covers with the top of your head peeking out which his heart broke at the sight because what couldâve happened that has caused you to feel this upset? he made his way over to you, crouching down to meet your red puffy sad eyes with tears still coming out and he let out a sigh.
âwhat happened sweet girl?â his question made your heart string tug and the sweet action of him pushing your hair away from your face didnât help.
âitâs one of those days where everything that could go wrong, went wrong. no matter what i did caused me to get yelled at or cussed out or break something. i really didnât mean to bother you but i just needed you here for comfort.â the tears started spilling from your eyes again which caused noah to thread his long inked finger through your hair to soothe you.
you couldnât stop yourself from staring at him, he was an absolute masterpiece in your eyes. the numerous tattoos that were covering him were beyond beautiful, his large brown eyes reminded you of a puppy dog which wasnât far off considering he knew how to use puppy dog eyes on you, his long luscious hair that was sometimes light brown then dark brown and the overwhelming sense of pure comfort whenever he was near you. the feeling of his fingers were soft which calmed your sorrows and a feeling you tried to ignore came creeping in your mind.
the warm feeling running through your body caused you to throw the covers off of you and sit up, not really thinking about your clothing choice which caused noahâs heart to drop which he didnât mean to look at but he couldnât help himself. heâs seen you in bikinis, short dresses and shorts along with crop tops and skirts but for some reason the sight of you in these tiny thin shorts with the strap of your camisole fallen off your shoulder made his knees buckle. he couldnât stop his face from turning red as his pants got tighter, the feeling made his head cloudy as he couldnât stop his thoughts and he rushed into your bathroom.
he blinks at his reflection a couple times, he feels terrible and a shitty friend. you called him over to help you feel better yet heâs hiding in your bathroom to conceal the raging boner in his pants because he couldnât control himself. his heart was pounding as he heard your footsteps get closer along with a soft knocking on the door.
ânoah, are you okay?â the concern in your voice made his head hurt more.
âyeah, iâm fine. just give me a minute please.â he did his best to sound normal to not worry you more but you could sense something wasnât right. of course you knew what was wrong with him, you werenât stupid and was hoping heâd be honest. this wasnât why you called him over but the tension between you two has finally boiled over with the way you two were looking at each other.
ânoah,â the whine in your voice wasnât helping him, âcan you please come out? i want you to help me get over this day.â you know what you are doing to him, he fuckin knows and he couldnât stop himself from grinning about it. so you did know how he felt and he finally knows how you feel as well.
without a second thought he swung open the bathroom door and glared at you, his breath hitching as he saw that you stared up at him with pleading lustful eyes with your bottom lip poking out ever so slightly and the sight of you squeezing your thighs together made his mind go into overdrive.
noah couldnât stop himself as he pressed his lips against yours hard, more so messy with the way he immediately starts to dominate you with his hand going straight to your hair to tangle in it and yank your head back. the feeling made you cry out as he moved you to lay you down on your bed then quickly attached your lips together again with the same passion though when his tongue began to explore your mouth, it felt like an act of possession and you couldnât stop yourself from trying to bring him even closer to you.
the feeling of him on top of you only made you more dizzy with it worsening as his lips dropped to your neck, his sinful lips and perfect teeth creating dark purple blossoms on your throat caused you to let out whimpers and involuntary your hips buck up. his large hands travel up your body then remove the poor excuse for a camisole, exposing your breast to him and he quickly puts his mouth around one nipple to begin kitten licking but not for long as he bites down on one then pinching the other causing you to cry out in pleasure and he chuckles as he pulls away from you seeing you already so fucked out from almost nothing.
âyou still with me, doll?â his voice sounds so far away that you didnât respond until you felt his hand slap against your cheek bringing you back down to earth. you quickly nodded at him and couldnât stop yourself from whining out to him. âyes! i am, noah!â
âas much as i would love to fuck your face, thatâll have to wait until next time. i need to fuckin taste you, sweetheart.â his tone stern as he whispered into your ear before nipping at it harshly and sat himself up to remove your shorts. you felt a bit self conscious for not wearing sexier underwear but noah could care less at all and thought you looked gorgeous regardless, he couldnât stop himself from giving the wet spot a quick kiss and then removed your underwear.
you couldnât control your hips from bucking the moment his lips wrapped around your clit and began sucking, his tongue swiped through your folds and his hands pushed your hips down for you to look at his sharp eyes as your own hand dropped to his head and began pulling on his long strands. he couldnât stop himself from letting out a groan against you making your head dizzy and the feeling of his tracing circle on your clit werenât helping. once he pulled away from you, you felt tears hit your waterline and let out a whine.
âyou taste absolutely divine.â he tells you as he sits himself up to pull off his shirt, exposing the soft toned muscle on his inked covered body and you can't stop yourself from admiring him. this level of sexual desire was a level youâve never experienced before and the fact it was because of noah had your brain spinning. this was the same man you shared so many memories with and have known for forever.
âfuck, please noah. please, please, i need you so badly.â noah had to do everything in his power to not cum in his pants right then and there because his thoughts were the same as yours. the moment you two shared your first kiss as teens, noah always imagined having you like this and jerked off to the thought of you or thought of you when he was sleeping with other women. hell, the girl he lost his virginity to he had imagined she was you and almost made the mistake of saying your name.
âwill you shut up and just be patient? youâll get what you want soon enough.â the meanness in his voice just turned you on more and itâs like he knew exactly what to say or do to send you straight into the subspace mindset. when his fingers finally trail down to meet your wetness, his fingertips are immediately drenched and you watch as his lips parted in awe and begin to spread the wetness around your folds then to your hole with his middle and ring finger. the moment he shoves both into you at once has you squealing and arching at the feeling of him stretching you. it made you realize that you never pay attention to how long his fingers are.
the way he quickly found that one spot had your vision blurry with no thoughts being able to form in your brain if you wanted, using one thumb on your clit along with the fast harsh fingering and you felt like screaming from pure pleasure as well as grinding against his hand. âiâm the one in control here so you better ask for permission to cum. beg me like the whore you are for you to cum.â as soon as noah started leaving open mouth kisses against your neck again, you couldnât control your body or mouth.
âi- i canât hold it anymore, please. i want to, no, i need to cum. please. noah, please let me cum.â when he pulls away from your neck, you catch him rolling his eyes at your pathetic whining and begging and then he finally speaks, âyou better cum now then.â
ringing in your ears with tears streaming down your face from your closed eyes as a gush of wetness bursts out of you covering noah, your thighs and your bedsheets. he doesnât stop, continuing on as well as praising you while your body is spent from the intensity of the orgasm and finally pulls away from you then you barely heard him groaning as he sucks his fingers clean of you and removes his pants.
âare you okay to keep going?â the question has you nodding faintly and he couldnât help but chuckle at how spent you look. mind going into overdrive when you finally felt noah pushing the head of his cock inside of you easily due to the wetness and the mess, you couldnât stop yourself from moaning out loudly at the feeling of the thickness and length of his cock inside of you while your hands grip onto his biceps. âiâm gonna go harder.â
he threw your legs over his shoulders which caused his cock to hit deeper before he officially started to pound into you while you laid there squealing at the feeling of your wetness gushing around his length. the moment he hit your cervix, you couldnât hold back a loud scream from your mouth, the ridges of his shaft felt heavenly against your walls as his tip kissed the little bottom of your cervix and it only had you clenching around him more. âYou planned this out, didnât you?â
noahâs question confused you, âno! i promise i didnât!â and he pulls out while you whine in disappointment.
âno need to lie to me, doll. youâre not the only one who wanted this. get on your hands and knees for me.â thankfully he was kind enough to help you knowing how out of it you are. Your wobbly arms try their best to hold you up while your knees do the same. when noah slid his cock back, it felt like he was ripping you apart but you couldnât stop yourself from pushing your hips back to meet his own. he went right back to his brutal pace, hips feeling like they are gonna leave your ass bruised and obliterating that one spot inside of you. tears now staining your sheets while your hands grip them so hard you hear a little tear from your nails and drool running out of your mouth. even with a fuzzy brain, you knew you wanted him to cum inside and make you his.
ânoa- noah, i need you to cum in me. please. i need it more than anything.â you whine out to him while clenching around him harder. he couldnât stop himself from letting out his own whine at the feeling. one hand reaches around to start rubbing your clit as he starts thrusting even harder if possible as his other hand grabs your face and presses your lips together in a messy excuse for a kiss. it doesnât take long until you cum around his cock while crying out against his lips and hearing noahâs breathing get ragged but also whining made your orgasm even better.
âfuck, iâm cumming.â he whines out as his hips stutter then you feel his cum filling you up though even with him still inside you, you feel it already beginning to drip out. he waited until he was soft to pull out while his eyes following how his cum was leaking out of your poor abused pussy. he flops down right beside you, you let out a hum of content due to him being there and what had just happened between you two.
âso, are we gonna talk about it or just lay here?â you ask him which caused him to laugh.
âitâs kinda obvious now, but iâve always been in love with you since we were kids and the only reason i never said anything was because you never made it obvious if you felt the same.â his words confused you because you thought you were being obvious but he was the one ignoring you.
âbasically weâre just two idiots whoâve been in love with each other for years but too scared to say anything?â âpretty much.â
âwhy was today the day for you to act on your feelings?â he felt like dying because of his answer.
âyou looked hot in your pajamas.â you couldnât stop from busting out laughing at him.
AN ~ i apologize for the little hiatus but some shit was going on and i had no motivation to write but i'm back babies!!!
title comes from sugar rush ride by txt
#noah sebastian x reader#noah sebastian x reader smut#noah sebastian smut#bad omens x reader#bad omens smut
116 notes
¡
View notes